[~Naruto. Make Me Strong~]

y9

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:26:55 +0400

Chapter 19: Small and Cold, My Heart Beats

�How did that old fool manage this?� A women�s shrill voice filled the small shack and the occupants sneered at the tone.

Two witches and one wizard were lounging on the shabby couch while an older wizard was pacing back and forth, a supple frown formed on his lips. It was impossible, how did Dumbledore manage to fool everyone? It seemed ever Potter wasn�t in on this plan; she could never act in such a way if she knew the old man was indeed, alive.

Bellatrix, Narcissa, and Draco were crowded in his small home, while Pettigrew was slithering around someplace. Not that he was complaining of course. He�d rather not set eyes on that sniveling rat again.

But what bothered him was the fact that Dumbledore was alive once again. The man never stayed where he belonged. Plus, they didn�t have a spy in the Order any more.

�Has our Lord been notified about Potter�s imprisonment?� Draco�s voice sound gleeful, yet there was a hint of confusion in that tone. The blonde would do best to conceal his emotions from everyone� especially since the Dark Lord was in no means happy with the Malfoy heir.

�Of course, Alecto informed him this morning.� Bellatrix gave a sneer and a childish laugh. �Serves that little bitch right.�

Severus looked coldly at her and shook his head. For being such a powerful Lord, his master was making a mistake in keeping that in his services. Bellatrix wasn�t right in the head any more that she was when she came back from Azkaban.

�I don�t understand why she was accused, though. I thought she was Dumbledore�s golden girl?� Draco asked uncertainly, and Severus swept over to the fire whiskey, swirling his tumbler in his long fingers.

�She�s withholding the last Horcrux from Dumbledore, Draco. We all know this. The question is, why? And how? Potter never hit me as cunning nor someone who would turn on the old fool-,� Severus tapered off in mid sentence with a hiss of pain. He clutched his forearm and swept over to his heavy cloak.

With tense motions, he slid his silver mask on and lifted the hood. �Is he calling you, Severus?� Bellatrix asked, if it wasn�t proof enough that he was putting on his uniform.

Snape didn�t respond, and waved his hand at the occupants. �You can show yourselves out.� Beatle black eyes watched to make sure they left his property before he too, apparated away to his master.

--TMRAQP--

The small underground corridors where empty, save for the usual out lookers. None acted if something was wrong, so Severus comforted in that fact. His Lord might want him to brew potions or complete a task he was so eagerly to attend to.

He inclined his head at the guard by the throne room, and the other let him in. As he step foot in the room, the door behind him slammed shut- sending Severus into the darkness. It took a moment for his eyes to adjust in the barely lit room. But eventually he succeeded and made his way to the throne before him.

The dying embers barley showed the figure upon the bone throne. Yet, Snape made out his Lord. It was unusual for his Lord to wear his hood up in the presence of just a lone Death Eater, and yet, his master had the deep hood securely up, hiding his features. Those glowing crimson eyes were dull as they watched Snape�s approach. But there would always be that powerful aura around the man and this time it was no different. His dark emerald magic was swirling lazily around him, but there seemed to be a disturbance.

�I am here to serve, My Lord.� Before he got down on his knees, his eyes caught the dead body of Alecto at the side of the room, his lifeless eyes looking no where in particular.

�Severus.� The man was gently stroking his serpent�s powerful scales and gazing into the embers. He didn�t seem inclined to get to the point at any moment too soon.

Snape stayed on his knees, head bowed, yet that didn�t stop him from seeing the Prophet clutched in his Lord�s other hand. To an outsider, it looked like the paper was forgotten and merrily held for trash, but Severus felt as if the Dark Lord was clutching it in desperation. At least, that�s what he got out of it.

�The Potter heir was thrown in Azkaban.� It wasn�t a question, just a idle statement that Snape felt no inclination to respond to. Yet, he deemed necessary to do so.

�Yes, My Lord. She was.� The powerful man�s tone didn�t reveal anything, and Snape could read one pound of emotion coming from the wizard.

The two sat in silence again, and Snape ignored the sharp pain his knees were going through by kneeling so long. Cold breath from the room was sliding down his arms and back, yet Voldemort didn�t seem to mind.

�Why did you join my forces, Severus?� His eyes widened barley a fraction at the question. This was nothing he expected.

�Your ideas to cleanse our world, my Lord. To wipe out the extinction of muggles from the wizarding world, and to allow free reign for purebloods and a select few halfbloods. To keep a tight leash over the magical creatures, and the destruction of Dumbledore.�

When Snape first was introduced to the Dark Lord, the powerful wizard seduced many followers to come to his side. The Lord was a master at speeches, and convincing. When he spoke, you absorbed every last word and deemed it the truth.

The Dark Lord sat there for a few moments, and his skeleton hand tightened on the Prophet. �Did you honestly expect to rape and slaughter muggleborns like you do today?�

Severus didn�t know where this was going, and was unsure why his Lord was asking him these dedicated questions. Did Snape deem loyal in his Lord�s eyes? Or was this his usual speech before he killed a Death Eater?

Black eyes glanced at the dead Death Eater and lifted his chin. If he was going to die, so be it. He had nothing to live for but the ways of his Lord. �No, I didn�t. My Lord.� And he honestly didn�t. He despised how they brutally killed and tortured the muggles for no reason, or raped the muggleborns. Earlier years, they had been saner, and more dignified with the killings.

�I think it is time we change our direction, Severus. You deemed loyal to me throughout these years, and have become my right hand man. With your help and talent, we can alter our ways and become the superior race once again.� His voice was barley above a raspy whisper, but Snape was once again, seduced by his very voice.

�If I may, my Lord, what caused this�change in direction?� He was uncertain if he was stepping over the line, but being the Dark Lord�s right hand man now, he felt it was acceptable for him to ask.

Voldemort waved the hand stroking Nagini sluggishly in the air. �Alas, I have realized my mistakes. What we do, strikes fear in every man and women. We are supposed to be more superior to them, they are supposed to look up to me and my followers for examples. The world we live in today is contaminated and tainted with unclean blood. We must go back to the old ways, Severus.�

And that was what Severus had wanted to hear. He watched as the Death Eaters slowly started to get more malevolence in them, more high with the thought of torture, whilst they forget the real reasons they joined the Dark Lord.

�This pleases you.� Again, it wasn�t a statement, but an amused comment�and Severus inclined to respond.

�Yes, My Lord. It pleases me greatly. I�ve always followed your beliefs but over the past few years, forgive me; I have become uncertain with the amount of torture you see fit.� The line seemed to be stepped over when Voldemort tensed and crushed the paper again in his fist. Magic swirled threateningly around Severus as if provoking the fear in him to grow.

�Your right, Severus. I have become�uncaring. Yet, I don�t think I will ever care for muggles, I will step back from the atrocious tortures I once inflicted.� He paused and Severus allowed his shoulders to relax slightly. �But it seems I have a few followers who enjoy it, do I not?�

Snape detected the sinister tone in his Master�s voice and focused on the pain of his knees instead of the stroking hand on the serpents scales.

The silence was thick once more, only to be broken by the sound of crimpled paper. Those fingers of the Dark Lord�s were caressing the Prophet crucially.

�How will Potter hold up in Azkaban?� Severus was unsure where to go with this. Either Voldemort was happy she was in the rotten cell, or wary with the mystery where his Horcrux is.

�Don�t worry, My Lord. She won�t last a day without her mind snapping. The dementors affect her too much.� Apparently that was the wrong thing to say.

The Dark Lord�s serpent jerked and hissed unpromisingly toward him, slithering around the master�s shoulders. And the wizard in turn stood up, towering menacing above Snape. Those actions confused the Potion�s master whether he wanted them to or not. Shouldn�t Voldemort be happy?

His eyes widened slightly. �Of course, Master. Forgive me. You want her mind sane in order to find the Horcrux. How foolish of me.� He was begging like a dog for forgiveness, he knew. But he�d rather sink low than to face that magic swirling around Voldemort like it was now.

Black eyes watched as the Dark Lord froze and then sat down once again, as if Snape�s statement surprised him. �Yes. That�s correct Severus.� It was almost if he forgot about the Horcrux�but that was impossible.

�Severus, I have a mission I want you to accomplish for me as soon as possible��

--TMRAQP--

He hated Azkaban, almost as much as he hated Dumbledore. For the short period he was here in his younger years, he had almost gone crazy. The dementors were passing by each perimeter of the prison, and screams from prisoners pierced his ears as he passed.

�What do you want?� A short man with Auror robes approached him angrily and looked around him. �You�re not supposed to be here. You-Know-Who promised-,�

�Shut your mouth.� Snape sneered. He didn�t like the little man, and yet, Voldemort informed him this Auror was the only one he needed at the moment. Beetle eyes looked around him too, and lifted the sleeve to his dark mark.

�You owe him one free prisoner for your life.� It was true. Voldemort spared this man�s life, in return of a favor in the near future�it seemed the Dark Lord was collecting it at this moment.

The Auror�s face paled and he slumped his shoulders. �Who? Malfoy? Greyback? Or maybe Dolohov?�

Snape sneered deeply and clucked his tongue. �Don�t take that tone with me. The Dark Lord knows you have a three year old son he will gladly kill.� He enjoyed watching the man sweat�it was deliciously amusing.

�Fine, but we must do this quick. Which prisoner?� A dementor passed and Severus tensed slightly as memories hit him.

�Potter.� The Auror gave a nod, as if expecting this and swept away. Snape followed at a distance and thanked Merlin for selfish wizards in the world. If it weren�t for them, no one would be able to blackmail. And blackmailing was just too much fun.

There were a few Auror�s spread around Azkaban, but not enough to take notice of Snape�s presence. It was mostly guarded by the soul-sucking creatures.

He barley glanced in the other prisoners directions, disgusted at what he saw. He passed by Lestrange�s cell and ignored his call of distress and pleading. No one would break out today, save for Potter.

�She�s bad off.� The voice was oddly quiet and Snape turned his attention on the Auror.

�Excuse me?� This had better not turn into a chat filled adventure. He despised idle chit-chat.

�Potter. She�s broken.� Snape paled and hurried his pace, forcing the man beside him to go faster. If that were true, Voldemort wouldn�t be too happy.

�She was just admitted earlier this morning. That�s impossible.� The Auror gave another shrug and stopped at the cell towards the end of the aisle. He still hadn�t laid eyes on her� some small part of him wanted to turn away and close his eyes.

�Potter.� His long hands wrapped around the bars and peered in. Mentally he reared back.

She was there. In the corner, rocking back and forth with a crazed smile on her face. That ridiculous mass of curly hair was shaved clean making her eyes appear too large for her face. Her grey robe was off her shoulder, contrasting against her awfully small body.

A childish hum filled the cell and sent shivers down his spine.

This was impossible.
Chapter 20: The Only One

�For far too long we have been hiding like the common criminals.� The room was thick with silence, hoping to drown in every word the Lord was saying. �We are not common criminals; we are the superior race to the wizarding world.�

Multiple masked wizards cheered at the statement, believing it true, hoping their Lord wouldn�t punish them for acting out of line. Instead, the hooded figure spread his arms and basked in their excitement. After this, many more cheered, getting high off Voldemort�s power.

�My dear followers, we are smart, powerful, cunning, and better than muggles and muggleborns alike. Many purebloods are diluted with the notion muggles can have a place in our world.� Disproval from the crowd spread like wildfire and a lipless smile formed on the Dark Lord�s face. �We have taken action�s that caused fear in many souls, but no more.�

There was an abrupt silence, eyes were uncertain as to where the Dark Lord was going. �Rape, torture, raids� there is absolutely no reason for these any longer.�

Red eyes watched carefully at their actions, and registered exactly who made any move of disagreement. The Death Eaters had split reactions, some of the older Death Eaters perked up at this in a hopeful gesture, while some of the younger voiced their disagreement.

A white hand motioned lazily toward Rivaland, an older and more loyal Death Eater, who struck each disagreeing wizard down with an Avada Kedavra. Immediately the crowd silenced, looking at the six dead bodies amongst them.

�I have no patience for Death Eater�s rebelling against me. We are sane wizards now. Rape is a common act among muggle criminal�s who sink lowly in society. We are not part of that.� Eye�s beneath silver masks watched as their Lord paced slowly back and forth, drawing the magic in the room as he went.

�Slowly we will reach our grasp across the wizarding world. Recruiters will recruit powerful and respected wizards or witches in our society. If they refuse, don�t kill them. Over time you will convince them on our ways, and they will step over to the rightful side.� Nods of agreement waved through the small number of Death Eater�s, some were looking more excited as each word left the powerful figure�s mouth.

�Raids on muggles are no longer. Our goal is to separate this world from theirs. It is best if we cut the world in two as much as possible. By going on raids, we attract their attention. That doesn�t mean we cant kill a selected few with well thought out plans.�

The adrenaline going through the Death Eater�s was shocking. They could barely control not pouncing on their Lord�s side and kissing the ground he walked upon.

�In time we will accomplish our goals. No muggle�s will reach the wizarding world, muggleborns will be taken from muggle homes and their guardians oblivated. The pureblood race will become larger and superior. Together we can bring back the old traditions our father�s before us followed.�

His voice was alluring and the lung�s of the listeners halted, in case they missed something. Each step the Dark Lord took drew their attention and on the border line, obsession.

�Together.� His voice rose, as did the spectator�s attention. �We will be on top.�

One by one the Death Eater�s knelt and bowed their head�s down to the floor. No one missed the body of Bellatrix Lestrange, instead, their thoughts were centered on the future that finally looked bright.

And their goals would be reached. Slowly, but surely.

--TMRAQP--

Severus huddled the figure closer, hopping to avoid the Dark Lord�s notice any time soon. He hadn�t had the chance to study Alexandra Potter yet, and he was sure he wouldn�t like what he saw.

The Auror had pushed him out of Azkaban with a spitting curse, nothing Snape hadn�t heard before. And all this time, she hadn�t stopped humming the ridiculous tune.

He made his way over to the medical bay in the Dark Lord�s underground manor. By the sounds of it, he was having a Death Eater meeting and probably wouldn�t be searching for Severus anytime soon. The powerful Lord always stayed and basked in his followers.

Walking through the door, he slammed it shut behind him with his unoccupied foot. The body in his arms didn�t weigh a thing, but that didn�t surprise him in the least. Her muggle family weren�t exactly the best of guardians.

He set her down on the sterile bed, and moved away the hood to his cloak on her face. Beetle eyes studied her closer, sneering at what he saw.

Her head, bald, was the first thing he took care of. The Ministry shaved the prisoner�s heads before they threw them in, nothing but humiliation served its purpose. His stride�s were hurriedly as he swept over to the cupboard and took out a hair lengthening potion. Best hurry before the Dark Lord could even notice his presence.

Too late.

The door opened and in stepped the Dark Lord. Severus was surprised to see the emerald magic around him brightening with every moment. He didn�t know, nor want to know, why this change came about with the man. Curiosity killed the serpent.

�Severus.� The tone was dangerous and those crimson eyes locked with the frail and shivering form of Potter.

Unfortunately, Potter to that moment to burst out a giggle which left Snape standing uncomfortably next to her bedside. He knew his expression must resemble a flobberworm caught in the line of a descending foot, but it was the only thing that showed through with his fear of what that magic would do to him.

�It�s only been a day.� His dangerous tone disappeared, only to be unreadable, yet Snape could detect a small emotion�almost like, grief?

Severus straightened up and turned his back on the Dark Lord, while he tried to force the potion past her clamped lips. His eyes noticed how dry they were, and the blood that seemed to seep past them from inside her mouth.

He gave in inward sigh as he turned toward a needle. It would seem he would have to inject the potions through her bloodstream. It didn�t really help the victim if you flung spells in their directions, especially when they were on the brink of loosing their mind.

�It has been a day, My Lord. It�s impossible to have someone�s mind snap in that little of time.� He paused and watched in satisfaction as the hair upon her head started to seep out black, glossy curls.

Even if her thick hair was down to her elbows now, it still didn�t take away the pale face, dull, insane eyes, or the shaking body. Before he kneeled to inspect her mind, he noticed the Dark Lord was standing at a distance away near the door. �Don�t worry, My Lord. We will get the information on where she hid the Horcrux.�

A growl sounded in the man�s throat and Severus paused in his task. �Don�t tear her mind, Severus. I want her sane, not even more broken than before.� He was unsure what his master wanted, but compiled.

His eyes met her crazy filled green ones, and dived in her mind. But he hit a solid wall straight on.

-------

�Severus, your fine, get up.� He blinked and looked up. He was sprawled on the floor, looking up at the hooded figure of Voldemort.

He had a headache, more like a migraine, but he held his tongue. �She�s defiantly not insane, my Lord.� His head was turned away, so he didn�t see the shoulders sag in relief.

�Oh?� Briefly, Snape wondered why the Dark Lord wasn�t entering her mind at all. He would�ve thought the man would tear a hole straight through that wall of hers.

Standing up as gracefully as he could, he looked over at the laughing figure on the bed. �It seems she has been practicing Occlumency over the summer, My Lord.� His eyes caught a shadow of a smile playing the man�s lips and shivered. He didn�t want to know. �She�s blocking her mind, and it seems she�s stuck inside it. Her insanity is buried and she has no will to push back out. Usually insane victim�s have blank minds-,�

�I�m well aware of that, Severus. Thank you.� The Dark Lord took a step closer to the bed, but stopped again, unwilling to get within reach of her. �We will wait with patience. Her mind will register the fact she�s not in danger anymore. In turn her mind will slowly come back to reality.� A pause and the shoulders turned stiff and his voice seemed clipped. �And then we will find my Horcrux.�

He turned his gaze away from Potter and headed to the door. �Fix her up, Severus. I will be heading out for recruiting for the next few weeks. When I return, I hope to find her�sane.�

Without another word or glance backwards, he left. It was a shame he had no knowledge those green eyes were watching his retreat with sane thoughts and emotions. If he had known this, perhaps he would�ve altered his words.

Severus gave an outward sigh this time and gathered as many nutrient potions he could get his hands on. The best course of action was to make Potter feel as if she can come out of her closed mind in comfort.

�For your best interest, Potter, I hope you make the right decision and come out of your pity shell. Otherwise the Dark Lord will not be happy.�

Those cracked lips split in a goofy smile and she gave another giggle. But those eyes weren�t as crazed as they let on�

--TMRAQP--

She should�ve known. She was a fool. How could she honestly expect the most powerful Dark Lord to return those feelings he had so long ago that he didn�t even remember? Those crimson eyes weren�t turquoise and that snake-like face wasn�t morphed into those handsome features she loved so much.

Tom Riddle was dead. In his place was Lord Voldemort. The man without emotion.

She couldn�t help the tear�s that slid down her face. The room she was in was only lit by a single candle which was going to go out in moments from now. Snape was out with his Lord, who was due to come back later tonight. As far as her old potion�s master was concerned, she was still insane.

A bitter smile lifted her sore lips. She was never insane. She just protected herself against the dementors in Azkaban, and kept up with the act when she was brought here.

Her legs were against her chest with her thin arms wrapped securely around them. Her body was rocking back and forth, humming the same tune she had since that day in Azkaban. It was the song her and Tom danced to at the Christmas Ball.

She had thrown away her whole life for a Dark Lord. Her friends, her family, her future�. all for him. Some part of her knew this would happen, yet she kept on protecting him, in hopes he would still bear apart of Tom Riddle with him.

��Her mind will register the fact she�s not in danger anymore. In turn her mind will slowly come back to reality. And then we will find my Horcrux.�

Those words were the only thing he had said to her. And it was the only thing he was worried about. His Horcrux. That�s what everything was about.

She had stayed here for a week, hoping with all the hope she had left, that he would visit her late at night, or perhaps remember her once more.

But he never did.

She had no where to go. No one to turn to, but she did have an extra plan. And it was held off until tonight when the Dark Lord made no move to convince her to stay. Tonight, she would leave this world.

A large lump was swallowed and she stood up shakily. Snape wouldn�t return tonight, nor would any other Death Eater.

She fought off the dizziness and grasped the bed post with both hands. It would take awhile for her to get used to this, which meant she had better hurry before the Dark Lord came back.

But before she turned to the door, she opened her broken mouth. The tissue was ripped from her lips as she spread them apart as far as she could. Her heavy tongue lifted and she dug beneath the muscle to rip out the cold, metallic ring. Blood filled her throat and her mouth, but she ignored it.

Bringing out the ring, or Horcrux, blood dripped from her fingers and on to the floor. With shaking fingers she set it neatly on the white pillow, staining it with crimson.

Even if her heart was no longer there, she would never be able to betray him. After all, she had gone to Azkaban for him, what was the point of erasing her sacrifice in returning it to the old fool Dumbledore?

�I love you, Tom Riddle. For now and forever.� Her bare feet hit the cold floor as she exited the room.

Never once did she look back.

--TMRAQP--

A dark cloaked figure gracefully made his way down the dark corridors. Every once and awhile he passed one of his followers and enjoyed the submission he received from their greetings.

A skeleton hand shot out and opened the door to the darker room. He illuminated the room with a simple wave of his hand and met eyes with an empty bed. But he did spot something.

Blood smeared on the pillow case, and settling in it was a glittering ring. He quickly made his way over and sat upon the bed. Grabbing the ring, he studied it in his open palm. Emotions ran haywire within him and he had trouble grasping what he really felt when he held onto the Horcrux.

He didn�t know how long he sat there.

Maybe seconds, maybe hours.

He closed his palm and clutched the ring tight. Raising his head, he looked blankly at the wall across from him.

Opening his mouth in a silent scream, he snapped it shut once more. A small smile graced his lipless mouth. �It�s for the best, my love.�

The End

Epilogue: Selfish Feelings Can Love Too

They say feelings numb over time. If it wasn�t true love, you will be able to move on and mend your future. Well, she knew that it was true love- and she would never be able to get that sharp ache in her heart to leave her.

It�s been three years now. A long three years since her closure to the wizarding world. Once she stepped foot out of his manor, she fled to the muggle world and cut herself fully from the world she once called home.

Sure, it was cowardly of her to run. But it was her only option. She never thought she could know true love, but she was proved wrong. She had loved someone so much, she would rather suffer for eternity rather than to seem him suffer at all.

If she returned to the light side that day, she would be killed or turned back in Azkaban. Or she would have to fight against him. If she stayed with Voldemort that night, she would be living painfully�he would always remind her of Tom. Something that was taken away from her so brutally, would be staring at her right in the face each and every day. Except, the man she loved would be hiding behind the monster, desperately trying to gain dominance.

And yet, she was living painfully everyday here in the muggle world. It was a lonely existence either way. And again, she was too cowardly to kill herself- to end it all.

Instead, she was Savannah Hershey, a twenty year old attending school in Oxford University. It was risky to live so close to Hogwarts and the wizarding world, but so far she hadn�t even noticed any odd phenomena�s happening here. Voldemort wouldn�t come looking for her since he had gained his Horcrux, and Dumbledore was too busy with pulling strings with other puppets he had in his possession.

Everyday, she cleared her thoughts on her past, and instead looked to the future. At the moment she was studying in the medical field to become a doctor. What could she say? She had a thing for saving people.

She had a boyfriend. Something that surprised her the most. Until she realized she had no feelings for him, she was only using him to numb the pain�an action that made her feel guilty. He was an ok guy, someone who was uncertain with his future, living everyday as if it were a pain. That�s what they had in common though, they both hated living.

Sighing, she pulled up the strap of her carrying bag and made her way over to her dorm. Ryan would be there, hoping to get her to himself finally. But she saw no desire to sleep with him. It was disturbing really, that she couldn�t even touch another man when he and her never�slept together before.

What was holding her back?

�Savannah.� She gave a half-hearted to the girl wave and continued up the concrete steps. The cold wind tugged at the black curls she had in a low pony. It looked if a storm was coming�

She dug in her key and slid it into the lock to her room. As she opened it, her kitten came running up to great her. Yes, no cats allowed or other animals, but what was the big idea? It was just a kitten.

After scratching the cat underneath the chin, she threw her bag on the floor. When her head turned she caught the sight of Ryan lying sprawled eagle on the floor. For a moment she thought him to be sleeping, until she saw his blue eyes looking at the ceiling blankly.

No.

How had they found her? Was it the Ministry? Dumbledore? Death Eaters? Voldemort?

�I killed him, but I was somewhat surprised that I buried him.� A voice whispered to her right and she whipped her head around to see the last person she expected sitting on her beat down sofa.

Tom Riddle.

Her heart stopped and she put a hand around her throat in a defensive reflex. He was there, in body and mind�and young. His robes were hanging off him charmingly and his features looked relaxed. His age was arguable perhaps in his late twenties or early thirties.

Still that thick black hair, high cheekbones, but his gorgeous eyes were crimson still. And that�s when she slapped herself. It was still Lord Voldemort. Here to kill her.

�Excuse me?� She stood up from her crouched position and stood awkwardly. She would face death straight backed like her father had.

�Dumbledore. I killed him. You would imagine I would rip him to shreds and his body would be unrecognizable after I was through with him.� Her breath caught in her throat. One part of her was happy Dumbledore was dead, and the other one was wary. If he was dead, what about the rest of the wizarding world?

�And I buried him. With a tombstone and everything.� Her eyes swiveled back to his with a confused expression.

�Why are you telling me this?� Green eyes watched as a lazy hand swirled through the air.

�Wouldn�t you think that, Alex? I would rip him to shreds and eat him? Don�t you think it�s surprising I buried him?� Without waiting for her to respond, he continued. His eyes were locked on hers the whole time.

�I guess I buried him because he also did a favor for me. He gave me something in life I couldn�t live without. Although his motives were selfish, he gave me something I desire too much to forget.�

So many things were swirling in her mind at the moment; she could only stand with her mouth slightly open, listening to him carry on a one sided conversation.

�I�m a selfish man, Alex. I always get what I want and I will do anything in means to get it.� His eyes swept to Ryan�s limp form back to hers. �That day you left me, three years ago, I was selfish by letting you walk away. I didn�t want you to die; I didn�t want you to fight in the war that would be blooming. I wanted you to live safely. And that was granted.

�I�m also selfish, because I came here out of my own pleasure. I should�ve stayed away from you, I should�ve let you live without me. But alas, I came here to gather my consort.� With that he stood up and Alex took a step back in shock.

�Y-you remember me? H-,� She couldn�t finish it, maybe she was afraid he didn�t remember.

A small smile lit his face as he took a step closer. �I experimented with different potion�s and spells back then. I thought I failed in every attempt I made, but I did succeed. It was a potion I inhaled that stored away the memories in a black hole until I laid eyes on you when you returned from my time. It all came flooding back to me when I saw you were imprisoned in Azkaban.�

Voldemort frowned and stopped advancing. �When the memories came back, so did the emotions. I had lived so long without my emotions, Alex. How do you think I felt when they came to me all at once? I was confused and uncertain. I had no idea how to act around you when I saw you lying in that bed. And that night�when I held the ring, I knew I loved you.�

She shook her head, trying to wake from this�this nightmare. �You can�t expect me to just- just drop everything when you haven�t made one effort to contact me for three years. How can you expect me to believe your back to Tom Riddle?� Fury was rising within her, and the past year�s loneliness vanished.

�But I�m not back to Tom Riddle, Alex. I will always be Voldemort now. After what I did in my past after you left-,� He gave a bitter smile and shook his head. �I didn�t want to turn out like that, remember? I claimed you saved me from that future, but then you left and with that my memories. I was changed then. I turned from Tom Riddle to Lord Voldemort. I slaughter hundreds, and betrayed so many. And then, you came back and so did my memories.�

Voldemort came forward again, and Alex stepped back. �Once I received my memories, I changed again-for the better this time. You should see the wizarding world now, Alex. Its how I�ve always dreamed it would be. Purebloods and muggleborns stronger than before, no muggle contact for now one. Things are organized and people actually look up to me now. Sure, they are still scared, but with time they will come to realize I have saved the wizarding world.� His red eyes were sparked with excitement and passion, Alex was brought back in time when blue eyes had done the same thing.

�Now, the only thing I need is you. I�ve watched you for three years, Alex. I�ve thought about you for three years. You�ve done me so much, now it�s my turn to do the same. It was my duty to fix the world I destructed, this whole time I was fixing the damage I inflicted upon your world.� He spread his arms wide and gave a goofy smile. �I rebuilt the wizarding world for you, Alex. You�ll love it there. A powerful witch like yourself doesn�t belong in the muggle world.�

She stood shocked at the same spot above her dead boyfriend. He did change. She should be wary of this, but he remembered her. She could see it in his eyes, they were full of emotion.

A small smile lit her face as she shook her head. �This is unbelievable, Tom.�

His smile faded and he gave a nod. �I agree. If the positions were reversed, I wouldn�t believe me.� He was barely an arm distance away now, and he was studying her obsessively.

�I want to thank you, for giving me yet another chance.� He held up his hand and on it settled his Gaunt ring. But it didn�t shine like it had before. �If you had given this to Dumbledore, I wouldn�t be here- confessing my feelings like some muggle romance novel. I used the ring Alex, and in return I transferred the soul into me. I was mortal when I fought in the war.� He gave a crooked grin. �I wasn�t afraid of death.�

He approached closer, and this time she didn�t step back. She was held captive by the sparkle in his eyes, the emotion his aura screamed.

Tom Riddle was back. This was him. And there were happy endings in life.

�And Ryan? Why did you kill him?� She didn�t really care, even if it was sad her anchor was now in a better place.

Voldemort scoffed and closed the distance between them. �You know-, I never liked other men touching you.� She was slammed into the wall and his lips devoured hers possessively. His hands clutched her body close to his and his nails scratched down her back as he guided her into the bedroom down the hall.

He was kissing her in desperation, almost afraid she would disappear once again. But they both knew they weren�t going anywhere anytime soon without each other.

End.

y8

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:26:25 +0400

Chapter 17: Seeing through his Eyes

Harsh breathing filled the compact potions room. It was dark and dreary but the occupant didn�t mind one bit. A tall candle stick was sharing its flame for his reading. His focus was on the two recipes in front of him that may or may not protect him against that old fool�s ward.

It had to work. Countless of nights he stayed up looking through potion�s texts, only to see if combining the two would work. It was a very difficult potion to brew, but he was capable of brewing anything.

Maybe it was because he was so desperate, or maybe because he was focused on the raven haired beauty he confessed his attraction to today� but within seconds the caldron blew up and he barley had time to duck.

The potion stung his cheek and the fumes were inhaled deeply in his lungs. Having no idea why it was making him dizzy all of a sudden, he rolled his eyes in the back of his head and collapsed on the stone floor.

For the next few minutes he had visions of her.

--TMRAQP--

A lone silhouette was sitting in the window sill to the Gryffindor 6th year dorms. Her large, emerald eyes were watching as the hefty flakes of snow gracefully fell from the skies. No one witnessed as she caressed her lips with her finger or her expression as she replayed the events that transpired today.

She confronted Godiva after she witnessed Tom kissing her in the dark alleyway. And Alex shivered as she remembered the conversation.

�How can you do this, Alex? Did he force this upon you?� She sounded hysterical as she paced in front of Alex in their dorm.

�He didn�t force anything on me, Godiva. I just don�t understand why you�re so mad-,�

�Mad? Alex- he�s Riddle. He�s an arrogant prick that doesn�t deserve love or anything of the sort.�

Alex instantly felt a protective flare go through her at her friend�s words. �Don�t say that, Godiva. Tom deserves anything I give him. Be it love, or kindness, he had a tough past. Maybe you should just give him a chance like I did.�

Godiva�s amber eyes looked at her in disbelief. �Give him a chance? Alex- the whole year you two were bickering back and forth. I thought you hated each other-,� She paused and looked lost. �Is that why? You two were�flirting? Is that his way to show you that he likes you? To pick on you? And vice-versa?�

Alex shifted and looked away from her friend. It did seem that way. Tom had always nagged on her and her on him. Did they always have this�this relationship hidden deep within them? Were they destined to be together? Tom was saying something about their magic being compatible.

Turning her eyes back on her friend, Alex gave an innocent shrug. �I don�t know, Godiva. I don�t think Tom is much of a flitter type.�

The werewolf sighed loudly and shook her head. �I need time to think about his, Alex.� Without another word, she left the room.

Alex thought it was a good step forward if Godiva was thinking about the whole thing and not demanding that she leave Tom. Because the Potter heir knew, that if it came down between choosing Tom and Godiva, well, her friend wouldn�t want to be around her anymore.

Her black curls swept in her face as she unbound her binder. She started to massage her scalp, loving the feeling of relaxation it gave her. It wasn�t a surprise that she had received a headache after today, with all the events that had lain out before her.

Tom. Her thoughts were centered on him. She was�happy. There was no other word for it. She felt the attraction and the emotional bond they had, and when his lips latched on to hers, well, she knew this was right.

It shocked her when Tom confessed to her today. He seemed so open to her and in tune with his emotions. He had Horcruxes at the moment, but not seven. Every time he split his soul, his emotions would dwindle and die. That was what Voldemort was in her time- a soulless creature.

She had doubts though. What would happen when she left? He would forget everything and she would remember every last detail of their time together. It would be a strain on her when she faced Voldemort on the battlefield again, knowing he had feelings like every other human.

But there was one other option.

Her fingers trembled as they caressed her necklace around her neck. It was the only way to stay with him. She knew she would have a great life here, but her sense of duty was too strong. Without Dumbledore, the wizarding world needed order. And she was their key.

A voice taunted her inside her mind. But would she actually go through killing Voldemort when she got back?

Alex huffed and cleared her head. When it was time to leave, she would leave.

The same voice chuckled in disbelief and her necklace blinked twice without her knowledge.

--TMRAQP--

A mouth landed on her neck and Alex gave a small exhale of breath. The library was empty, and for once she was glad for that fact. Sliding her hands through the messy black hair at her neck, she gave a chuckle as she felt gentle teeth nibble on her skin.

�Tom- stop.� Those artistic hands settled on her upper arms and squeezed before meeting her eye to eye. She didn�t think she would ever get used to the turquoise eyes glittering with such emotion.

It was almost a month since they-or rather Tom- confessed his feelings for her. And in that time, Alex noticed that the more Tom was around her, his whole aura lightened. Thanks to Tom, Alex could actually see his overwhelming aura that encircled with hers all the time. Each day the emerald magic grew brighter and brighter, and she had a hunch that with the strong emotion he was feeling, the more his soul drained back into him from his Horcruxes.

And she was in love with him. He was in love with her- even when he refused to say those three words.

So why couldn�t see take her damn necklace off her neck?

�We�re done here. I want you to get ready for the Christmas dance tonight. Wear the dress I go you- and of course wear your hair down.� His voice was commanding as he settled in the chair next to hers. Even his damn aura was brighter; he was still arrogant as ever.

�Yes, Tom.� She closed the books on wandless magic and started to pack up.

Over the past few weeks she succeeded in feeling her magic and the others surrounding her, she could defend her mind against a Legilimencer, and control some of the shadows surrounding her. Tom was an excellent teacher, full of knowledge and patience. But they still had a lot of work to do.

Before she excited the library, twin arms pulled at her waist and she lightly collided with the lithe chest. A cold hand lifted her chin lightly and his lips brushed against hers in a whisper. �I want you all to myself tonight. No dances with any others.� His arm tightened possessively around her waist and she smirked up at him.

�What will I tell all those disappointed wizards?� He growled, his eyes glowing brightly with that fierce emotion he had worn these past few weeks.

�You�re mine.� He hissed in Parselmouth, tugging her roughly and those lips were on hers a little more fiercely than before. Alex gave an inward chuckle at his behavior and slid her arms around his high neck. They had never gone farther than snogging senseless- which Alex was slightly grateful for. She didn�t think she was ready for� well, for that.

His tongue snaked out and caressed her bottom lip.

�Excuse me; the library is no place for teenage activities.� The two broke off and looked over at the passing professor.

Alex blushed while Tom narrowed his eyes at the intruder. �I�ll see you tonight, Tom.� Standing on her tip-toes she lightly kissed his chin. She loved watching as his eyes lit up just by her presence.

Leaving before she could do anymore damage, she went to get ready for the Christmas ball.

--TMRAQP--

Tom played at his tie around his neck on his stiff dress robes once again. He absolutely hated balls and dress robes period. But he had something special in mind tonight and he thought the ball would be a good beginning.

But he couldn�t comprehend the nervous feeling going through him at the moment. He had never been nervous in all his life, and now he was feeling it over a woman. But a special woman at that. She was everything he wanted in a consort; she was his soul mate, even though he preferred not to get mushy and emotional about it.

Tonight, he would ask her to stay with him. Take that damn necklace off for him and remake the future. No matter how much he had experimented, he couldn�t find a counter curse for Dumbledore�s damned ward. And Tom knew there was a counter jinx for everything. The closest he had ever gotten was the potion he brewed that exploded in his face. But he could never seem to get it right.

So, throwing all that away, he would confess his love for her. He shivered at that. He was in a bloody script. Say it once, and that was all he needed to do. But he just needed her with him.

Once, when he was younger, he vowed never to depend on someone so much. And yet, he was standing in front of the Gryffindor Common Room, waiting on the woman he wanted to spend eternity with.

The fists at his side clutched and he took a deep breath of air. They would be powerful together. Defeating Dumbledore and Grindelwald, they would be looked up on by the rest of the wizarding world. Now if only Tom could convince Alex of purifying their purebloods from the muggles�

The door opened and Tom snapped his head to the side, wiping away the sweat on his hands. Alex stepped out and she looked absolutely stunning� and Slytherin. Beautiful curly hair was swept across her shoulder and her dress that Tom picked out was just perfect on her. Black and emerald.

She took a step toward his direction and almost fell down. His turquoise eyes brightened in amusement as he realized she was wearing the heels he sent for her.

�You look beautiful, my love.� He swept at her side and took her waist.

She gave that un-lady like snort and took his offered arm. �And you look smashing. I love the dress, thank you.� She paused and Tom knew what was coming next. �But I don�t know about the heels, I�m afraid I�ll be tripping all night from them.�

He chuckled and clutched her tighter, an unconscious act he seemed to be doing a lot lately. �You fall no matter what is on your feet, Potter. You�re as graceful as a new born hippogriff.�

Without looking at her, he knew those Slytherin green eyes were glaring daggers at him. �Just because we aren�t all graced with your unnatural poise, doesn�t mean we�re all useless.� She poked at his side in her usual playful gesture and Tom rolled his eyes upward.

�How many times have I told you I�m not as ticklish as you? That poking thing you do doesn�t affect me at all.�

She gave a cheeky smile. �Of course it does, you go crazy with just the slightest of my touches. Admit it.� He turned back toward her and studied her face. Something was off about tonight. Everything seemed perfect, and yet there was a tension in the magic around them.

�You caught me, Alexandra.� She gave a laugh and poked him roughly in the ribs, again.

They arrived in the Great Hall where it was lavishly decorated in whites and blacks. A winter theme, rather than a Christmas one. Which Tom was grateful for. He despised Christmas, it reminded him too many times of his orphanage days.

He caught Godiva Ramsey�s eyes across the hall and inclined his head. She was escorted by Christopher from Hufflepuff. Even if he didn�t approve of the werewolf, Alex did and in turn, the wolf accepted Alex�s relationship with him. Her eyes widened, but she nodded back eventually.

Grover Harrison was flirting with a girl from Ravenclaw and Tom gave a smirk. It would seem his interest in Alex was non-existent. He was afraid of snakes, and Alex was a serpent. They would never be good for each other.

Pipa Harrison and Addison Clayborne were talking at a nearby table, clearly involved with just each other. Tom hoped they would get married soon, all their tension was starting to spread around the school.

His eyes then landed on the desert table and he tugged at Alex. �Come on, I see some delicious chubby treats calling your name.� She stiffened beneath his hold and Tom suppressed a laugh. No matter if she was mad at the way he stated her eating disorder, she kept quiet when her eyes landed on the chocolate surprises.

They had a good time, even Tom had a good time- which he was surprised at. Alex always proved good company, hilarious yet under control at the same time. She did in fact, fall once during the night when Tom was gathering her some eggnog from the bowl. He had evidently started to laugh at her shocked face, and laughed harder when she turned her glare on him. He didn�t remember the last time he had laughed like this�

But now was the time. He had to confront her about their relationship, and what they were going to do.

�Come. I want to talk with you.� He stood up from their table and held his hand out to her. She was tired, her eyes drooping, but they sprang alert when he said this. She almost looked uncertain whether she wanted to take his hand or not. Tom sighed as he took her arm gently and guided her out in the deserted classroom.

�What are you doing?� He didn�t like the slight fear in her voice, so he took her in her arms. A gesture that provided him not as much comfort as he wanted.

�You know that you�ve changed me- right? As corny as that sounds, you�ve shined the light on my mistakes for gaining power. I was a fool to think that Horcruxes would actually make me a better Dark Lord. Instead they tore my soul away making me an insane monster.� He felt her tense in his arms, but he didn�t let her go.

�I believed I would exit Hogwarts, my only home, and continue on my path to absolute power. I wouldn�t need anyone, nor anything. But you showed up and my views for my future our blurry.� He was well aware that his voice hitched to a passionate speech, but he didn�t care. His words were in too deep to stop now.

�What are you trying to say, Tom?� She was smart. He gave her that. The hold never ceased around her.

�I�m saying, you belong with me. With our compatible magic and our similar pasts and futures.� He paused and let her go. Standing clueless in the middle of the room, she still looked stunning to him.

Striking out his hand, he pushed back his cloak and got on one knee. He could see from her face that she knew what he was doing. So be it. �Alexandra Quinn Potter, will you stay with me for all eternity, to take my name and stand by my side? Alex.� He paused and looked at her with the stare he knew she could never resist.

�I love you, Alex. When I believed love was nothing but a made up feeling, I was proved wrong with you. Will you marry me?� He inwardly cringed at his words. At least he only had to do this one time around. Thank Merlin for that.

Her mouth was open, the same expression he scolded her for showing too much emotion. Ignoring it, Tom took his Marvolo Gaunt ring off his right ring finger and held it up to her gaze.

�I offer you my Horcrux to symbolize my commitment to you, and my word that I will cease to create any more soul dividing curses.� Immediately her face expression closed off and even with his tickle of Legilimency, he couldn�t understand what her reaction meant.

Maybe it was inappropriate to offer his Horcrux as the engagement ring? Did she want a large gem instead?

Then it happened. He thought Alex would never do this, but he was, unfortunately, wrong. Tears welled up in those green eyes of hers and she bit her lip to keep from sobbing. �Alex, please. Don�t cry.� Plus, if she started to cry, his arm would get tired from holding up the Marvolo ring. But even his cynical side was silent in order to hear her reaction, he needed her.

She wiped underneath her eyes and cleared her throat. His eyes watched as her jaw set in the familiar gesture of determination. Please don�t do this, Alex. Not to me.

�Tom.� He kept absolutely still while he started right back at her. �You have no idea how much your gesture meant to me. Of course I�ll marry you, you git.� Inside, Tom�s heart dived to his stomach and then rose back up through his throat. But he wasn�t going to cry, was he?

Standing up again, he grabbed her face with both hands and crashed her lips against his. This feeling inside of him was starting to get awfully familiar when around Alex. And finally, he welcomed it.

They separated and he gave a laugh at their situation. How terrible they were together, yet so perfect. She was trembling with feeling and he could feel the slight tremble in his hands as he took her fingertips in his. With a gentle movement, he slid the Horcrux on her finger. It wouldn�t harm her unless the part of the soul was being touched by unfamiliar hands, but Alex was acknowledged by him.

What happened next made his diving heart falter. The ring, which was sizes too large on her left ring finger, started to shrink to a compressing size and the necklace around her neck started to shine like a golden halo.

�No.� He trembled and flung his wand out of his pocket. But he knew there was no spell that could stop this�

�Tom- take it off. Take the necklace off.� She seemed panicked, and Tom tried to stay calm as she started to fade before him. Barley with out much time, she swept her hair up and turned her neck toward Tom.

He seethed. �Bloody hell, Alex. There is no clasp.�

This whole thing was a bloody set-up. Just to get his Gaunt ring. She played with his emotions, and fled with his soul. Literally.

She was nothing but a faded outline, but he saw her fall to her knees before him. How could he ever fall for this? He had been a fool, a righteous fool. Grindelwald was right. Love was weak, and those who loved were fools.

Turquoise eyes swirled crimson as he hissed angrily at the faded memory.

�Please, Tom. I had nothing to do with this! Dumbledore he-,� But her voice faded and the form started to dissolve more before him.

Instantly, Tom back away and ceased his anger. Was it true? What if this was all Dumbledore? He could�ve used Alex-

Tom Riddle blinked and looked around the room in curiosity. How did he get in here? It was all�dirty. His thin hands brushed at his new dress robes in disgust. Where was Brenda Marigold? They were late for the awful Christmas ball he had to attend, due to being the Head Boy.

As he turned to leave, he paused for a moment.

He seemed empty inside�
A smile spread across his lips.
He loved it.

His fingers caressed his ring finger and paused. His small heart started to beat with emotion. Fear. Bringing up his hand, his crimson speckled eyes stared at the bare finger in disbelief.

A scream of range filled the small, empty room.

Chapter 18: Why?

For a moment, she sat there on her knees, looking up at the spot Tom used to be standing. But no matter how hard she imagined, he was gone.

Her eyes slid down to the ring on her finger, only to notice it was back to its original size before he put it on. So many questions and emotions were blurring inside her mind at the moment, she couldn�t pin-point her true feelings.

Sad, no- anguished, at being torn from Tom. He was her only lifeline; he was the only one who understood her. And now they were never to see each other again. She shook her head. Yes, they would see each other again.

But right now, she had to see exactly why Dumbledore brought her back just for the ring he had already destroyed. Why would he seek out this Horcrux if it was already gone? She remembered vividly that it was destroyed. Dumbledore�s hand was proof of that, it was ash black�

Her eyes widened. Maybe� no. She gave a nervous laugh and shook her head in disbelief at her silly notion. It couldn�t be�

Could it?

�Girl!� Alex started as heavy thumps were making there way up the stairs. It sounded like her uncle. Merlin, she hadn�t heard that voice for so long.

She stood up shakily and looked down at her outfit. She was wearing the usual Dudley�s attire, and not the dress Tom had given her. And the necklace was no where to be seen. Tears welled up in her eyes at the memory of Tom thinking she had betrayed her. But what did it matter? She thought bitterly. Tom would never remember her.

�Potter, open up the damn door.� She would have to deal about her emotions later. Right now, she had to face reality. At least, that�s what Tom told her to do.

Tom.

She turned uncertainly to see if her trunk was there, and it was� Nothing made sense.

The banging at her door grew louder and Alex opened it cautiously. �Yes?� Her uncle was purple in the face as he looked down at her.

�Since you�ve had Dudley�s last doughnut, you won�t be getting any dinner, you got that?� Alex blinked in confusion and then her eyes widened.

Not even an hour had passed during her time.

�Yes.� That was all she could say, her tongue was heavy and dry with uncertainty. She didn�t see her uncle�s eyes widen at her lack of protest, since she slammed the door on his face.

What the bloody hell was happening? She had to get out of here.

Throwing all her belongings in her trunk, she threw on her Hogwarts cloak and took her wand out. Something black caught her eyes and she looked down at her diary. Her hands shook severely as she opened it to the latest entry.

The tanned face immediately turned white as she noticed the last time she had written in it was August 5th. There was no account on what happened when she arrived at the year 1944.

It was if everything was erased from that time� as if it were a dream. The only thing that kept her sane was her memories and the Marvolo ring still settled on her ring finger� the same ring Tom had proposed with.

A violent hiss escaped her lips as she slammed her trunk shut. Dumbledore did something�this whole thing wasn�t for a vacation. How could she be so naïve?

Grabbing the end of the trunk, she wheeled it down the steps, ignoring her relative�s yells at the noise. Screw them.

Once she was outside, she ignored the stares she was getting from the neighbors and threw up her hood. Tom would click his tongue at her foolish actions for drawing unwanted attention. But her lover wasn�t here right now. He was probably out killing innocents and brainwashing more followers.

Shooting her wand hand out, the Knight Bus arrived with a slam. �Thank you for choosing the K-,�

�Shut it, Stan. Leaky Cauldron.� She dug out the more than enough change for the ride and brushed past him. Occupants were snoring loudly at the back, so she decided to sit sulkily up to the front. Her eyes landed on her large trunk and decided it would be a pain if she had to tug it around.

With a lazy, nonverbal spell, the trunk shrunk and she placed it safely in her pocket. She could feel Stan�s stare on her, but she ignored it. There would be no use if he noticed her presence on the bus today. If something happened for the worse, she didn�t want anyone tracking her down.

Like Tom?

�Did you hear the good news?� Stan�s thick accented voice reached her ears, and Alex tried not to grumble in annoyance.

�Cant say that I have.� He was probably going to grace her with this good news. Nothing could be good. Well, maybe Lord Voldemort loosing his magic and serving tea to the local orphans.

�Albus Dumbledore is alive.� For a moment, she forgot to breath and her heart stopped.

�I-impossible.� She was glad for her hood, because if he saw her white face he might�ve called a medic. Something she did not want�. bloody hell. She was going to faint.

�Yeah! Apparently they found Dumbledore locked up in the dungeons at Hogwarts. They were spectacle at first, until they dug up his grave and found that the imposter who died was using Pollyjuice Potion.� She couldn�t breath. �Dumbledore states he was attacked when his back was turned. No one says exactly why the culprits didn�t just kill him.�

It all made sense now. The Dumbledore that was with her at the time was not really Dumbledore. It was an imposter. She should�ve realized that. The man didn�t seem like himself at the time�

And now�

Her eyes landed on her ring again and shivered. Dumbledore was dying from the Horcrux he touched. In turn, he locked himself up and sent her back in time to gather the object that landed his future death. Now that she had the ring, and Tom Riddle didn�t, Dumbledore would have never laid hands on it in the past.

And now�

He was cured. He was back in full power, probably looking for the Gaunt ring.

She gave a strangled cry and started to heave. That old man� he played with her. He played with her emotions and Tom�s. They were just players in his chess game. How could he? Was he that selfish?

Yes.

But how? How did he know that Tom would give her his Horcrux?

Briefly, she remembered when she arrived in the year 1944 she asked him how this was all happening. He then responded�

�I have my ways.� With that damn twinkle�

He manipulated her. He manipulated her emotions�This, this was�

A tear slid down her flushed, embarrassed cheeks. She was a fool, a fool that moved accordingly to Dumbledore�s tugs and pulls. Her strings were held in his lazy hands. And she played just how he predicted.

�Are you alright, miss?� Stan�s voice was disorientated in her ears as she slouched her shoulders in thought. She sat there for a moment�thinking, flooding in self pity.

And then she raised her chin in determination. This was war. No one played her for a fool. And certainly no one took away her loved ones with selfish motives. She would play Dumbledore�s game of chess�and damn her if she lost.

Lord Voldemort was wondering the underskirts of the wizarding world, looking for his Gaunt ring and destroying anyone in his path�he wouldn�t help her. Especially when he didn�t remember their time together.

It appeared she was alone. Ron and Hermione were just children. They wouldn�t understand what she felt for Lord Voldemort, they would question her why she was angry at Dumbledore for what he did. And they would look at her oddly when she said Voldemort had feelings too, he was human.

I love you, Tom. I will do this for you.

With that, her mind locked up and she ceased her feelings. The only thing on her mind was revenge.

Tom would be delighted.

�I�m fine.� She lowered her hood and looked unemotionally at Stan. The boy�s eyes widened at her appearance and he gave a goofy laugh.

�Well I�ll be damned. It�s Alex Potter.� With a cold glare, she turned her head and looked out the window. Nothing could make her stray from this plan�nothing.

The bus gave a plunge, but she kept upon the swinging bed. It would seem they arrived at Leaky Cauldron. Dull green eyes looked out the window and a small smirk spread across her lips. It would seem that it was time� they were there.

She unfolded herself from the bed and took large strides to the exit. Nervous butterflies should be fluttering around her stomach, but all she felt was an icy determination. Feelings were useless now, nothing was worth living for anymore.

Nothing.

The sun was shining brilliantly outside- almost mocking her in the activities to follow. Once she stepped on the concrete sidewalk, the bus behind her jolted out of existence and she looked up to meet the eyes of Albus Dumbledore.

He was standing there in all his glory, smiling kindly down at her. There were a few Order members surrounding him, but she didn�t study them�her eyes were on his. �Aw, Alex. It�s good to see you again. I�m glad you had a safe trip.� His beard twitched with a knowing smile, but she didn�t respond in anyway.

His eyes widened a fraction, but they never lost his twinkle. �As you�ve probably heard, I am indeed, alive, thanks to your help.� He paused and studied her unemotional face. �While you were absent, the Order and I have finally destroyed all Voldemort�s Horcruxes. All we need is his Gaunt ring, and I�m sure it�s right in front of our faces.� He teased and the smile was as wide as she had ever seen it.

She considered this. If she hadn�t fallen in love with Tom, she would gladly have given up the ring. But it was too late. She loved Tom and would be damned to save the wizarding world by killing him.

Lifting her chin up, she held her hands eye level with Dumbledore. �I�m afraid I don�t know where it went.�

That did it. For the first time in her life, she witnessed Dumbledore�s face crumble in anguish. Before long, that anguish was replaced with fury. �I think you have a very good guess on where it is. Alex, he is worth nothing, he�s nothing but a cold hearted killer.�

She gave a shrug and lowered her hands. �That may be, Dumbledore. But you forget that love is a very strong emotion.� She made sure her eyes were locked on Dumbledore�s. �I never betray those I love.�

And then it happened.

--TMRAQP--

The heavy weight of the cloth was lifted off her head and face, making the cold air hit her harshly. There were bright lights everywhere, drumming her sensitive eyes the wrong way. No matter how hard she squinted she couldn�t seem to see past the lights in front of her.

�Alexandra Potter, you are hereby sentenced to a lifetime imprisonment to Azkaban for treason and working in league with You-Know-Who. Do you have any last saving words?� Her ears picked up the loud murmuring through the audience.

Tight binders were clasped around her wrists in front of her and she wore a tattered grey robe that barley stayed upon her thin shoulders. All this didn�t matter, not even the absence of her curly hair upon her head.

What mattered was she was going to Azkaban.

�Potter, I asked you if you had anything to say in your defense?� She knew what that meant. They wanted her to confess where the ring was, and hand it over�thus killing Lord Voldemort in the process.

And then it dawned on her. She could confess. Live a whole lifetime happily with her friends and a new love who saw her for herself. She could become something after Hogwarts�a whole education diploma.

Maybe she could have a job at Hogwarts, teaching along side with Remus Lupin or other people she loved? She could have that husband she would always want, and children who looked up to her. She could teach them to be independent for themselves and be played by no one�s hand.

And if she confessed�she would kill the man that killed her parents, who also had a hand in killing Sirius. If she confessed she could save so many lives, she could also save Tom Riddle�s soul. Yes, she loved Tom Riddle, but he would never love her back. She could confess�

But could she?

Yes, she could confess.

Would she?

A smile blossomed on her lips and her eyes locked on the Minister.

�Rot in hell.�

The last thing she heard were screams of outrange from the wizarding world.

--TMRAQP--

It was cold. That was the first thing she realized that Azkaban was. It also smelt like piss and mold.

She shivered and huddled in the dampest corner of the cell. Her robe was falling off her shoulder, but this time she paid it no heed. It was so cold� Her breath was vapor in front of her face and she gave a small smile.

This is what she got� for loving the Dark Lord; she received a cold cell in return. It was fitting, no?

She moaned a painful moan as a dementor glided past her cell in excitement.

�You look beautiful, my love.� He swept at her side and took her waist.

This shouldn�t happen. Her thin arms clutched at her head and the teary green eyes slammed shut against the memories.

�I rarely ever heard someone die of not eating for a whole four hours, Alex.� His turquoise eyes were sparkling again�such a change from his normal unemotional face. �I�m guessing you want me to buy you some chubby treats.�

Her breathing went heavy and she desperately wished she could change into her Animagus form, but the Ministry had a new injection against that after they learned Sirius escaped from his Animagus form.

�� and then I saw you in a new light. You had been through so much with my future self, yet you took the time to get to know me. You saw under my mask and accepted I wasn�t Lord Voldemort yet.� His head went back up and he looked at her with such emotion�

Another four dementors came gliding past her cell, eagerly sucking her happiness, making her witness those memories that caused her so much pain and love.
�Tom.� She didn�t know what to do nor say. Nothing could shock her anymore than his confessions. Under that stoic mask of power, sureness, knowledge... was just a scared, young man. Scared of becoming a monster in the future- after having such a horrible past. Scared of loosing everything he held dear.
He gave a low growl in his throat and covered his lips over hers.

She could almost hear their laughter as she huddled closer to the wall. Her shields were desperately up and her hands balled into fists. The mind shields around her brain were strong and indestructible. She tried to lay them perfectly, not allowing one ounce of her mind out�
�I love you, Alex. Will you marry me?� Tom took his Marvolo Gaunt ring off his right ring finger and held it up to her gaze.
�I offer you my Horcrux to symbolize my commitment to you, and my word that I will cease to create any more soul dividing curses.�
Alex�s eyes flew open and her mouth widened in a silent scream.
And then her mind blacked out�

--TMRAQP--
A dark throne room was lightened by a small fire in the distance. But the figure didn�t huddle near the heat. He was perfectly fine standing in the coldest corner of the room.
Long, pale fingers stroked Nagini�s head in a loving caress as he sunk in his light meditation. All his Horcruxs were destroyed, all but one. And he knew exactly which one. The Gaunt ring he once possessed when he was younger. He vaguely remembered that day in which he found his ring gone�he had thought Dumbledore had some how taken it, but it turned out he was wrong.
Someone had it, and he was very displeased at the game they were playing with him.
But something was pulling at his mind, he tried to dig deeper in his mind at the black hole, but nothing came out.
A knock heard throughout the room and he gave a sigh in annoyance. With a lazy wave, the door opened and the cowering Death Eater staggered inside.
Pathetic.
�What is it?� His tongue hissed the syllables, and his eyes glowed bright as the man shivered.
�Master, have you seen the news?� Despite being afraid of him, the man seemed�gleeful. Perhaps Dumbledore had passed away for good this time.
Bone white fingers took the paper from the shaking fingers and his eyes landed on the picture of Alexandra Potter. Instantly his breath ceased and memories slammed themselves forward from that black hole that seemed so empty before.
With a flash of green light, the Death Eater in front of him was looking blankly up at the ceiling, not witnessing the troubled Dark Lord in front of him.

y7

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:25:48 +0400

Chapter 14: Standing Still

He rejected me

That was the main thought running through her mind as her stomach clenched in an unknown emotion. After all those hints and moves he made, she thought for sure he wanted to go out with her. But it seemed that he didn�t.

She had written him a letter, thanking him and apologizing for her actions. Even she admitted her words were very mature and serious. And after he said she knew how to pay her back, she had thought he meant she should ask him out.

So she did. She asked him to the Halloween ball.

And he declined.

She didn�t know exactly what to do know. But somewhere inside of her was determined to show Riddle she was mature and ready for war. And that�s what she would do. Her child side was nonexistent in her world, and when she came here she thought it would be ok to let it out� to experience it. But it wasn�t as good as she thought it would be. Being immature and childish was exactly that� childish. She was too mature to act anything but.

Taking a deep breath she looked up at Tom and made sure he looked back at her. And with eye contact she gave him a simple inclination of her head� a simple gesture that she understood, even if her head was swirling in a confused mass.

A spark of pleasure hit her as his eyes widened and then he became unreadable once again.

She looked back down at her dinner and pushed the food around. Hopefully he would still tutor her. And then there was the question on how he knew her last name. He had Legilimency, but she would feel the tingling in her head if he ever dug through her mind.

�Alex?� She looked up at Godiva who was shifting uncomfortable on the bench.

�Yes?� Her own voice was clipped and she felt that burst of anger go through her at seeing her troubled friend.

Yellow cat eyes looked up at her and Alex saw the pleading in them. �Could we talk alone up in our dorm?�

To say Alex was shock was an underestimate. How long had it been? A month since they�ve talked? Green eyes swiveled toward Unity and Taylor to see them nod.

She stood up and walked out the hall with Godiva leading the way. The two didn�t look nor talked to each other on the way up, just the sound of their footsteps broke the heavy silence. After giving the Fat Lady the password, Godiva glanced back at her in confusion.

�I�m so confused and sorry, Alex.� Tears were springing up to her eyes and she sniffed, sitting on her bed.

Alex stood standing, her rising anger slowly dissolving. �What are you talking about Godiva?� She wanted to throw a fit, to throw things and yell. But she was past that, and knew she wouldn�t get anywhere with it.

�Riddle told me, Alex.� Alex�s eyes widened and she sat heavily on her bed, which was across from the werewolf. �He assaulted me in the hallway, actually. I�ve never seen him so� so angry and emotional.� The yellow cat eyes glanced off in a memory and shivered.

�He told me what you did to help me, and what happened for the consequences. I was so shock and appalled.� Her eyes swept back to Alex. �You have to believe me that I had no idea you know I was a werewolf. You seemed so kind and helpful to know a dirty secret like that about me.

�I�m not used to people trying to help me. Before you came to Hogwarts, I had no friends, no one to talk to. My home life was non-existent. I�m a muggleborn as you probably already know, so my parents were shocked to know I was a witch. They shunned me for that, taking better care of my younger brother who became their center of attention. Without so much of a good-bye, I came here to Hogwarts, hoping to fit in with my kind of people.

�I obviously wished too hard because I was sorted in Gryffindor with Brinley and Chavi. They were appointed the head of the first years� something I look back and shake my head at. I was just trying to fit in with everyone, and to be liked for once in my life.

�Headmaster Dippet warned us in the begging of the year speech to stay away from the Forbidden Forest at all times. Brinley and Chavi found this amusing and the opportunity to test me on my loyalty.�

Alex sucked in a breath, knowing where this was going� but she kept quiet, wanting Godiva to tell her tale.

�They dared me to enter the Forbidden Forest that night.� Godiva pulled her legs up to her chest and have a puff of air in disbelief. �I was such a fool, so desperate for a friend. I agreed and accepted their challenge. Unfortunately I didn�t know werewolves were real, and the full moon was out that night. They stood at the edge of the forest and ran off as soon as they heard a howling from inside. I wasn�t fast enough and the howling turned out to be the biggest wolf I have ever seen.

�I knew it was male, and he chased me toward Hogwarts� wards. Before I could make it though�� She paused and shook her head furiously. Lifting the hem of her skirt, she bared a long scar that ran across her upper thigh. �He bit me. I thought he was going to kill me, but he didn�t something unusual. The wolf looked at me with those eyes of his and ran off. Never looking back at me.

�I had to crawl my way to the school. And the rest of that you must know went downhill. They told me I was a werewolf, only Dumbledore and Dippet knew of my curse. They told my parents, who immediately looked at me in horror and disgust. I will never forget that expression. And they abandoned me to a magical orphanage. Since then, I�ve hid behind my� �mask� so to say.�

Alex looked at Godiva with so much sympathy, that she was afraid it would look like pity. �Oh, Godiva.� She stood up and made her way over to her small friend. With strong arms she wrapped her in a hug and rocked her back and forth.

�That�s until you came, Alex. I was afraid what you would think about me being a werewolf. You were my first friend, and I couldn�t have you look at me like my parents did. But after Riddle told me what you did, I realized that you were a true friend and actually wanted to help me. I�m so sorry I ever doubted you, Alex.�

�I understand, Godiva.�

The two sat in silence for awhile until Alex�s eyes snapped open. �Godiva? Do you know who bit you?�

The werewolf shook her head and clutched Alex for support. �No, but I feel a presence every time I change. It�s like he�s there with me, but I despise him for what he did.� She paused and held her head up with a questioning gaze. �Alex? I was wondering if you could do that make-over you talked about the other day. I want to change� and accept myself like you told me to.�

Alex through a smile on her face and nodded. �With my help, Godiva, you will be able to love yourself and depend on only you. You won�t need anyone to tell you any different. I have a friend� or used to have a friend that was a werewolf. He accepted who he was and kept going in life, ignoring all those who thought he was beneath them.�

�I want to be like that, Alex.�

Alex stood up and offered Godiva her hand, �Then let�s get rid of that mask of yours.�

With a sure hand, Godiva took her offered help and they headed off to the bathroom.

###

Alex smirked as she head to the Great Hall for breakfast. This would be absolutely wonderful. She couldn�t wait to see their expressions on how Godiva looked. The Potter heir twirled a curl around her finger, wondering why exactly she wore Grover�s ribbon he gave her yesterday, but she shrugged it off.

Her green eyes looked over at Godiva who was a whole new person. The usually black/blue hair was now changed to her natural color hair. Strawberry blonde. It was beautiful against her complexion. It was slightly wavy as it fell to her shoulders. Her heavy make-up was thrown away for a more natural look, and all her piercing were gone, save for the eyebrow and ears.

As for her tattoos� it took over an hour to find out how to get rid of them, but eventually Alex found the right spell and erased all of them. Although Godiva made her keep the wolf on her shoulder blade.

Her yellow cat eyes were gone, and warm chocolate colored eyes with amber flecks looked back at her.

�Thank you again, Alex. I feel good about myself now, and feel like I can conquer anything.� Alex smiled at her friend and felt a burst of self pride go through her. She finally made Godiva lover herself for who she was.

She walked through the doors to the Great Hall and was happy to see everyone looked at the two in confusion and awe.

�Godiva? Is that you?� Unity shouted from the Ravenclaw table. Instead of shying off, Godiva smiled and nodded, throwing a shoulder over Alex.

All through breakfast Alex watched with prideful eyes as people came up to Godiva and socialize with her. Never once did Godiva�s head swell up with arrogance, but she was pleasant to everyone around her.

Alex�s first task before leaving was finished.

Now she had one more left.

Tom Riddle.

###

She had finally caught up in all her classes, Quidditch and her friends. Surprisingly she had even had a conversation with Grover without slamming her head on the desk in front of her.

It would seem that either his sister, Pipa, or even soon to be brother in love, Addison talked with him about his sense of humor and relaxing a little bit.

The Halloween ball passed and she didn�t go, along with Unity, Taylor, Godiva, Grover, Blake, and Christopher� and 6th year Hufflepuff that was smitten with Godiva. The seven of them spent time in the Hufflepuff common room playing all different kinds of silly games.

Currently it was November 15th, and Alex was improving all her studies. She had avoided Tom as much as possible, trying to show him that without his help, she could succeed and become more knowledgeable. But yet, she knew she needed the man�s help.

And she knew he was watching her from a distance.

�Hey Grover, what exactly does a Lethifold do?�

Grover looked up from across the table and gave a frown. �I think their like dementors, sucks the happiness from you. Their a bit smaller though.�

Alex gave a thankful nod and dipped her quill in the inkpot. Before she could drop the tip on her parchment, a voiced drawled silkily behind her.

�Harrison, you are absolutely mistaken. Lethifolds are hardly like dementors in such a sense. They consume their victim�s, mainly wizard and witches. Their a cloak like figure that gets larger with the more victim�s it eats.

�You can ward it off with a simple Patronus Charm. Although you don�t really have to worry about them since their seen only down in the tropics.�

Alex raised her eyes to see Grover flushing from embarrassment and anger. She turned her head and saw Tom leaning against the bookcase with a lazy pose.

�Tom.� She nodded and turned back to write the information down, totally ignoring his presence.

�Your full of knowledge aren�t you, Riddle? Doesn�t surprise me though.� Alex paused in her writing and looked over at Grover in shock.

�What do you mean by that, Harrison?� She could feel Tom step closer, and before long he was right behind her.

�Well, you must know a lot considering you don�t have any friends. Nothing better to do with your time than to read.� Alex frowned and felt Tom�s hands crash on her shoulders. They were like heavy weights, chilling her spine with the contact.

�Two years from now, after you graduate� I�ll show you just how important knowledge was rather than friends.� Alex tensed at his words. There was Voldemort shining through.

�Was there a reason for you to come over here, Tom?� Grover was looking confused at Tom�s account, so Alex hurried to end this conversation before he found out what the pre-Dark Lord was hinting at.

�I�m here to set up a date with you concerning your lessons. It�s time we started.� The voice drawled lazily and Grover glared over Alex�s shoulder, but wisely kept quiet. Without turning around, Alex felt Tom whisper in her ear. �Tonight, 9:00, by the kitchens; don�t be late this time.�

The breath tickled the stray hairs around her neck and temple, causing her to shiver. �Alright, should I bring my books?�

There was so many things left unsaid between her and Tom, she just had to act like him now� pretending nothing happened.

�No. Nothing but a wand, and your learning desire.� With that he turned and left, shooting Grover a smirk on the way out.

�What the bloody hell was that, Alex? A date? I thought you hated each other.� She flipped through her book, keeping her eyes away from the raving Ravenclaw from across her.

�No, he�s just tutoring me in potions. I have to get all the help I can get, plus Professor Slughorn told me Riddle offered his help.� She shrugged and picked up her quill, but before she could continue to write, a hand covered itself over her own hand.

�You know I like you a lot, right Alex?� Emerald eyes met grey. �I care about you and love your personality. I- I was wondering�� A flush met his cheeks and he cleared his throat. �Would you like to go out on a date with me? Perhaps on Hogsmeade weekend?�

Alex was flattered she asked him, but being a girl who never swooned for guys, she concealed her acceptance. A small smile morphed her grim face. �I would love to go with you, Grover.� It looked like something came off his chest as he breathed a breath of relief.

He gave a nervous chuckle and they talked with each other about nothing in particular� the whole conversation, Alex felt something nagging at her for accepting his offer.

###

So here she was, standing in front of the bowl of fruit, leading into the kitchens. And what was bothering her? No Tom Riddle. For being such a stickler at showing up on time, he sure did eat his own words.

Her eyes quickly swiveled toward the end of the hallway when she something move in the shadows. It could�ve been her imagination, but it looked as if a cloak was fluttering around the corner.

Taking out her wand, she slowly moved toward the commotion. Although this was Hogwarts, over the years she had seen no spectacular protection here. It could be anything.

Alex made her steps as light as possible, but when the torch above her flickered out, she stumbled on her own foot. Luckily she gained her balance, but a sound in the shadows made her heart race.

�Lumos.� Her eyes widened at what she saw before her�

Chapter 15: Loosing the Grip

�Lumos.� Her eyes widened then clutched shut as a blinding light hit her senses. Before she knew what happened, she was on the floor, her breath coming out in heaves and the flames of the torches were burning happily.

Her skirt rode up slightly from the fall and her hair was in a curly mass around her head. Trying in vain to get up or at least pull down her skirt, she was held down my an invisible force.

Wide, green eyes moved about the corridor only to land on the hunched figure against the wall. Trying to control her goosebumps, she met the bright turquoise eyes of Tom Riddle. Her fear hitched down slightly, but she was still wary. As he studied her, she studied him right back. Immediately she noticed that the shadows were playing around his thin form. But even if he was covered in shadows, the flame from above him played at his face� and he looked, well, tired and worn out.

Dark circles were placed under his unusual bright eyes and his cheekbones were more pronounced. The usually perfect black hair was messily sprawled all over, some spilling in his eyes.

Her eyes moved to his hands that were caressing a polished wand.

There was no smile or even frown on his face as he racked his eyes over her sprawled form. �You made it on time, Alexandra, congratulations.� His voice was hushed and she flushed. He always seemed to have an affect on her.

A part of her wished to that the spell he used on her would paralyze her voice, because she had absolutely no idea what to say next. And that arse knew she was speechless.

�Speechless, Potter? No witty comeback from you?� He pushed off the wall to come toward her and even from the floor; Alex couldn�t see his shoes from the length of his cloak.

Moving her eyes up to his face her wet her lips. �What was that?� Brilliant Alex�what a fine question you ask. That was the best she could ask in her shocked state.

She watched as he didn�t reply but circled around her, studying her expression. �You are definitely a Gryffindor with your curious nature, but a Slytherin for being cautious. You didn�t run head first to the action, but took out your wand ready for anything that faced you on the other side of the corridor. You made your feet light, which was good. That�s all I can really say positively on this situation.� He paused and gazed at her skirt that bared her exposed thigh. She narrowed her eyes as she saw his mouth twitch in amusement, and she just knew that he knew she was feeling uncomfortable about her position, but he made no move to take her off the curse.

�You were awfully clumsy though, and absolutely dimwitted when it came to knowing your surroundings. I was watching you for five minutes before you noticed I was there. In those five minutes, I could�ve captured you or tortured you to death if I were the enemy. And even used Legilimency to find out were your secret Headquarters were. Thus, attacking your allies and killing them for information� and then winning the war.� He never took his eyes off her, and she unconsciously hung on to every word he was saying.

�The attack you made itself was amusingly pitiful.� His eyes sparked in laughter. �You saw my cloak, as I let you. But you ignored your judgment and perhaps thought it was your imagination? In thinking that and denying your instincts, you let your guard down. You came toward me with your wand half raised and not grasped right in case of a duel. Your mind wasn�t even thinking of a defensive or offensive spell to cast incase an enemy was behind the corner.� The small blush she acquired in the beginning of his speech was steadily getting deeper and larger with the assessment he made in such a little time period.

�The non-verbal curse I put on you took two and a half seconds to take affect. In that time you could�ve put up a defensive barrier, instead, you closed your eyes. Although I do know you have excellent reflexes, we just have to put them to good use.

�While I work with you, Alex. I will teach you about the war and techniques to use in the battlefield. But I will also teach you to be a better and cautious witch.� He looked at her dumfounded face and gave a deep chuckle that filled the corridor. �Not a paranoid witch, mind you. You just need to be better� at well, everything.�

Ignoring her glare, he swept his eyes back down at her form in pleasure. At the moment, he stopped his circling and stood above her head were she couldn�t see him. It was an awkward silence that filled the corridor the next moment.

�I will be your teacher, and you will be my student.� He started to circle again, gazing at her with strong intention. �You will have to agree with me on my terms, Alex. No turning back. Remember, your doing this to help your war back home. It will be you affected by your choice, not me.�

�What terms?�

�You will listen to me in every lesson with respect and determination. If I give you a task, you fulfill it to your fullest. If I schedule a lesson on a night that you already have plans, you cancel your other plans and attend my lessons. You will not tell anyone about this, including your werewolf friend and boyfriend. And last, but certainly not least, you will not take these lessons as a joke, you should realize your life depends on them.�

Alex made her lips in a grim line and gazed right back at Tom without so much as a blink. �Do you honestly thing I would take this as a joke, Tom? I have lived my life and realize nothing is a gag. I realize that it�s serious and will agree to your terms.� And kill you in my time.

Tom gave a sharp nod and stopped his pacing finally letting Alex get off the floor. As the spell wore off, she quickly pulled down her skirt as far as it would go and stood up gracefully. When she looked up she was hit at how tall Tom really was. He towered over her at least a head.

�Well.� She took a step back picking her wand up from the floor. �That certainly is a long list, am I that terrible of a witch?� Green eyes avoided the man�s face; instead she looked off in the distance.

�Of course you�re not a bad witch, Alex. You are probably one of the best students in Hogwarts and can easily defeat many upperclassmen in a duel. You just have untapped power that I will help you to attain.� She was startled when a hand grasped her chin, tugging her toward the tall, lean, frame. �Trust me when I say that, Alex.�

He confused her so much. She was surprised she didn�t get a headache from him everyday. At this very moment, he seemed like he cared for her and wanted more from her, but three minutes ago? He was a cold hearted and unemotional wizard. But then, why did he care about training her? Why would he nurse her back to health after her foolish act last full moon? Why did he refuse her invitation to the Halloween ball?

It would seem Tom Riddle was a never ending enigma, something she would never solve nor understand. But she vowed to herself she would know him before she left for her time.

His turquoise eyes were unreadable as he searched her own face. �Of course I understand what you�re trying to say, Tom. I could kick your arse with a little more training.� She smirked as his eyes widened and he gave a laugh-pushing her away from him.

�I wouldn�t go that far, Alex.� He hissed, eyes shining with more light then she had ever seen before.

He looked playful, almost approachable for her questions that burned within. How did he know she was a Potter? Why was he helping her train if he knew he was her enemy in the future? Why did he reject her offer?

Her mouth opened, only to be shut again. She couldn�t do it right now. He looked to carefree. The shadows on his face seemed to dissolve and the rough planes on his face were less pronounced.

�So what are we going to work on tonight?�

�You are going to work on your potions homework. You still haven�t done it and its due tomorrow. I don�t want you slipping in that class, not when I�m supposedly �tutoring� you in it.� She looked disappointed, but gave a smirk toward Riddle as she walked away.

�Wouldn�t want your reputation to go down, would we?�

�Don�t get any ideas, Alex. We met at my rooms every other night, same time.�

As she walked away, she could feel his eyes burning a hole in the back of her head.

###

�How did studying go with Riddle?� Godiva asked as they got ready for bed.

Over the past few weeks, Alex noticed the changes Godiva went through. For one thing the young woman had gained a healthy weight back and shot her grades up. Never once had she complained about herself in a negative way, and she was spending more time taking care of herself.

�How do you think? The man is closed off and only talks in his arrogant voice of his.� She put her toothbrush in her mouth. ��ow am ah oin� to earn nythin?�

Godiva laughed and smacked her on the back of the head. �Maybe you should cancel the lessons. That way you will stay in 6th year potions with me. I need you in that class.� She scowled at herself in the mirror. �Especially with Professor Slughorn as the teacher. All he cares about is his star students.�

They brushed in silence until Alex gave a laugh. �Did you see Taylor and Blake today? They look so cute together, just perfect for each other.� Godiva nodded and spit the toothpaste out.

�And did you see Brenda Marigold? Her robes were second-hand today. The hem of the cloak hardly touched her calf. Ever since she lost her families fortune, her friends have distanced themselves from her.� Alex snorted, but she frowned inside. There was a connection to her loss of fortune and Tom�s good mood along with his sudden appearance of richer material for robes.

Whatever he did, Alex wanted to stay out of it.

The two friends fell asleep with lighter conscious� not aware Alex�s emerald necklace blinked once with a blinding flash of light then died back down.

###

The training with Tom was resourceful and interesting. The man knew a lot of things and he was an excellent teacher. Over the past weeks she had come to understand the politics of the wizarding world, the way to grip her wand in a duel, knowing her surroundings, and the necessary steps to take when without her wand.

With the knowledge came respect toward Tom. He showed her nothing but kindness and surprisingly patience. (Since she knew that wasn�t one of his strong points.) He was overall a different person when they were alone together. He had humor, patience, understanding, strictness, knowledge, and also the negative qualities such as a high pleasing level, demanding, very dominating, and his temper seemed to fly off the handle when his patience ran thin.

Never once during those few weeks had they discussed anything but their lessons. After he dismissed her, she always left without staying or looking back. And never once had he wanted to discuss other things. She became better at reading him though, and noticed his wondering eyes on her when she wasn�t looking.

Overall they became closer and more understanding to each other.

He had promised her they would start with magical theory next week, and that left the whole weekend free for Alex. It was a Hogsmeade weekend and she promised Grover she would accompany him after their Quidditch game against each other.

�Study them tonight, Alex.� Tom drawled from his corner in the library. Study the Dark Lords and Light Lords of the century. It really didn�t interest Alex at all, but after Tom�s face had flushed from anger, she readily took the book.

�Tom?� She paused and watched as the man looked up at her through his dark bangs. �Are you going to my Quidditch game tomorrow?� He usually didn�t go to any of the games, usually, meaning never participating in them.

�What do you think, Alex?� He sounded annoyed and Alex smirked.

�Alright, I�ll look for you then.� With that she turned and left the library with the familiar stare watching her retreating figure

Chapter 16: Sensations of Obsession

She threw on her maroon Quidditch cloak while watching as Addison, the Gryffindor Captain, scribbled some lines that were supposed to be players on the white board. Nodding along with the rest of her teammates, she took her curly hair and bound it upon her head.

The weather outside was drizzling, not yet raining, but close. Nothing that would stop them from play Quidditch.

This game was the last one before playoffs. If they won, they would compete against Slytherin for the Championship and if they lost, they would play Hufflepuff for third-place.

�Are you listening, Hershey?� She nodded absentmindedly and tugged on her Quidditch gear. She was slightly nervous for meeting Grover after the game. What if she won and he would be mad?

Alex almost punched herself in the head. Who the bloody hell cares if she won and he didn�t? Certainly not her. She wouldn�t be a sore loser if he won, and hopefully he would be man enough to be alright if she won. And if he was angry at her� then she would make him buy her a second helping of ice cream at the three broomsticks.

Then the next issue came up. Tom Riddle. She wondered if he would actually come. Alex knew when she asked him, the chances of him showing up for the first every Quidditch game of his life- was slim. The only reason she did ask him was because it annoyed him when she kept bugging him.

But that was her excuse to herself for covering up the fact that she wanted him there.

�We�re going to win this. Ravenclaw is a tough team and a bit aggressive, but we will manage.� Addison stood up and put his hand out toward his teammates. With a smirk, she put her leather gloved hand on top of his and the rest of the team followed suit.

The captain glanced at each player with a small smile spreading on his face. �Gryffindor.�

�Gryffindor!� They shouted and made their way steadily out in the drizzling stadium.

Ravenclaw was already doing their warm-up laps with the whole crowd acting up in either approval or discouragement. Alex felt a rush of adrenaline as she mounted her broom and took off.

Her loose curly strands blew in and away from her face as she accelerated as much as she could. The maroon robes behind her fluttered in the wind and pretty soon the stadium was a mix of royal blue and crimson gold.

She loved this atmosphere, and was surprised when she thought she could easily get rid of Quidditch. It would be impossible.

Green eyes wondered around the crowd and spotted Godiva and Christopher sitting with each other with the former trying to move away as much as possible. Unity, Taylor, and Blake were sitting behind the two with matching smiles and waves toward Alex.

She snorted and moved on the crowd, scowling at the Slytherin trio that included Brenda Marigold. Although she doubted the friendship would last long with her lack of money. Professor Slughorn was sitting with Professor Dumbledore, and Headmaster Dippet was talking to the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher.

And then he was in her line of sight. Tom Riddle was huddled in underneath his hooded cloak, watching the players fly above him. Something tingled in her stomach at his appearance. He actually came.

Bloody hell. She hadn�t expected that. Not at all. She had known Tom wouldn�t come.

A smile bloomed across her face whether she wanted it to come or not. He came for her.

Putting more effort into her broom, she flattened and exploded past the players in head of her. Tom Riddle had come to a Quidditch game. All this time during their lessons, she asked him to come and he replied with a void interest in the game. And yet, here he was.

The Quidditch Professor blew his whistle and the players gathered together on the pit of the stadium. He rattled on about playing fair and having fun, when Alex met Grover�s eyes. The Ravenclaw gave a smile in her direction and bowed his head in good luck. Doing the same, she mounted and hovered in the seeker position.

As soon as the captains shook hands, the whistle blew and the game began.

###

Alex and Grover walked side-by-side to the different shops at Hogsmeade. She was currently bundled with her Gryffindor scarf and gloves trying to get as warm as possible in the December air.

�Good game today, Alex. You were excellent.� Green eyes looked over at the Ravenclaw and smiled.

Gryffindor had won- with Alex catching the snitch from an upside down swing. Fortunately, there were no hard feelings between her and Grover so she didn�t feel uncomfortable in his presence.

�Thanks. You weren�t too bad yourself.� She didn�t really know what else to talk to Grover about. Just a couple moments ago she realized this was exactly why she was hesitant on pursuing things with him.

That thought made her mind head into another direction- Tom. After she grasped the golden snitch, her eyes swept over to him, only to see him not there.

�So-erm. Would you like to go to Madam Puddifoot�s shop? They have a great lunch menu there.� Alex�s heart stopped beating for just a second until she had to breath. Madam Puddifoot�s? That was here�in this time?

Oh, Merlin.

Grover chuckled and took her arm, heading her toward the familiar looking restaurant. �Come on, I know you probably don�t know what its like, but let me tell you, its wonderful. You should see it on Valentine�s day.�

Her face paled thinking back to the day she went out with Justin on Valentine�s day to Madam Puddifoot�s restaurant. It was an absolute nightmare.

Before she stepped foot in the store, her hairs on her neck stood up and she twisted her head around to look around the small wizarding town. But there was no one there. �Come on, Alex.� Grover growled, pulling her inside the restaurant.

Her eyes widened in horror and disbelief. This couldn�t be happening! No. Not again. The whole interior was done in whites, pinks, and frilly materials. Different from her time�s, but the same theory.

�Trust me, you will get used to the interior. After awhile, it kind of soothes you.� He took her hand and led her to a booth right by the window. Alex took the menu and put it in front of her face to make sure no one saw her by passing the window. Unfortunately, Grover decided to sit next to her rather than across from her.

�You should try the lasagna, it�s really good.� Grover nodded at the steaming picture of the food on the menu.

Alex took a deep breath and looked over the menu. She was hungry� and would rather sit in the feminine restaurant than to deny her angry stomach anymore. A big, fat, juicy burger sounded good. With salty fried and maybe a coke. But then again, Madam Puddifoot�s restaurant probably didn�t serve muggle food.

�Can I take your order?� She slowly glanced up at the waitress and almost chocked on her own spit. The woman looked like a man in a woman�s dress! And Alex thought she looked bad in dresses.

�Umm, could-,�

�We would both like to get the lasagna with a glass of milk, please.� Grover announced, taking the menu out of Alex�s limp fingers.

How dare he? She couldn�t believe he just ordered for her. Now this had gone to far. It would seem the more you get to know Mr. Grover, the more you saw how awful the man was. And milk? Sure she liked an occasional milk, but Merlin, she was in the mood for something more� well, more fattening. A milkshake perhaps. Chocolate.

What a pussy.

A weight settled around her shoulders and her body tensed as it was pulled toward Grover. �Isn�t this fun? I�m glad you could take the time to go out with me.� She slowly moved her gaze to the arm around her and back to the chest she was pressed up against.

Before she could hex the man�s balls off, screaming was heard from the other customers as they ran out of the restaurant in fright. She looked around Grover�s chest at them, not seeing the source of their fright. Hopefully it was something� suspenseful.

�What in Merlin�s name�� Grover�s voice shook as he clutched harder to Alex. �Merlin!� He was shaking uncontrollably and Alex couldn�t see his source of fright. �Alex! Something is moving up my-my legs.�

Then she heard it, and saw it. A hissing laugh filled her ears as a black reptile head peaked itself from underneath the table. Red snake eyes glowed as the snake made its way around Grover in amusement.

It was a large snake, about six feet long. A king Cobra by the looks of it, a black one. It had grey markings across it�s scales and a few green scales scattered here and there. It�s hood was shimmering emerald.

Grover and the snake�s red eyes met and the Ravenclaw opened his mouth, screaming hysterically in a high pitched tone. She heard the snake hiss with laughter and Grover removed his hand from Alex and jumped up-far away from the snake. Without so much as a glance at Alex, the man ran out the restaurant.

�Fool, how could you possibly agree to go out with him?� The snake hissed in Parseltongue and Alex had the strangest hunch it was�

�Tom? What in the bloody hell are you doing?� He had no right to disrupt her date with Grover.

�I was saving you from suicide, Alex. Or, did you want to sit and enjoy the fuzzy pink table clothes and his arm around you? Wouldn�t you rather have the comforting weight of a cobra around your� petite frame?� With that said the snake, or rather Tom, slithered around Alex�s waist twisting all the way around her neck. The cool scales felt good against her warm skin and she met his red eyes.

�Petite my arse. You just got rid of my source of food, why would I thank you for that?� Her stomach rumbled in proof and Tom laughed.

�Let me treat you then.� She raised her eyebrows and scratched him underneath his chin. He was a gorgeous Animagus.

�Will it be as good as lasagna? And a glass of milk?�

�I don�t think I can compete with that, but I can try, little one.� She glared heatedly at the smug King Cobra who was bathing in the sunlight hitting his scales and the massage Alex was giving him.

�Miss? Could you please take your�snake out of the restaurant?� Tom�s hood flared out as he hissed in the waitress� direction in warning. The man-woman back off and wiggled her way toward the kitchens.

Alex sighed and tried to get out the booth, but to no success. �Tom.� Half his body was wrapped around her, and the other half was dragging on the floor. Red eyes looked at her as to say �Deal with it.� She growled and braced her hands on the pink table and pushed herself up. He was heavy, really heavy.

�At least wrap the rest of yourself around me. That way I don�t have to drag your royal arse all over the place.� She was aware of all the eyes on her as she left the restaurant, but she didn�t give a damn. What was her business stayed her business. Her steps were like baby strides as she had Tom wrapped around herself, and she was aware of the wondering body around her own. The snake kept tightening itself around her and making odd hissing sounds�

Looking around, she disappeared between two shops in a dark alley way. There was no way should would be his bloody carter all day. �Change, you arrogant prick.�

�Language.� Tom hissed as he straightened out in his human form. Now that she looked at him-the more he resembled a snake more than anything else. His body was lean and tall, but his face hadn�t morphed into his snake features�yet.

Alex put her hands on her hips and smirked. �So?� She was hungry. Skipping breakfast for the nerves over dominating her appetite and then Tom scarring away her lunch.

His cheekbones were pronounced as he gave a toothy smirk. She watched as his sharp Adam�s apple bobbed before wetting his lips. �So? So what?� He took a flirting step closer and looked down at her through her dark hair.

�You know- I�m honored that you came to my Quidditch game, but I don�t think I will be playing anymore if I die of starvation.� The air was cold outside, but she didn�t notice it with the sudden rush of adrenaline going through her at the bickering her and Tom were doing.

�I rarely ever heard of someone die of not eating for a whole four hours, Alex.� His turquoise eyes were sparkling again�such a change from his normal unemotional face. �I�m guessing you want me to buy you some chubby treats.� His voice was thick with amusement as he flicked off a piece of imaginary flint from his velvet cloak.

Alex huffed and growled. �Chubby- what?� That man�

�Chubby treats, Alex. Let me guess. You will want a large bowl of homemade vanilla ice cream with two scoops of strawberries on the top, am I correct? And let�s not forget the hidden desire of washing all that down with a thick chocolate milkshake.� Her eyes widened at his daring success in guessing what she would get.

He took lazy steps toward her and pretty soon he had his hands touching her sides. �I�m so surprised how you stay so thin.� Playfully he tickled her stomach and she snorted in laughter. That was one of her weaknesses. She was very ticklish and absolutely hated it.

The stone wall slammed against her back as Tom assaulted her even more, but the harsh tickling died down into a caress and her eyes snapped open. He had his head bent slightly, their nose almost touching. She felt the warm breath hit her face with every rise of his chest. This couldn�t be happening. Not Tom and her. But her traitorous body yearned for his touch and she admired and respected him�so what if she moved her lips forward to lock with Tom?

No. If this�this thing between her and Tom advanced she needed answers.

Placing her palms against his chest- she pushed him as hard as she could away from her. The Slytherin hissed in displeasure and scowled at her underneath his mussed hair. �What the hell Al-,�

�I�m not going to play your game anymore, Tom.� She pushed herself against the wall and held her chin up high. This time around, he would get a lecture. �I tired of it. Absolutely sick with the riddle you give me to solve that ends up being a wild goose chase. I don�t mind the relationship we have during lessons, but out of those classes, you aren�t very smart.� She was hard on him for knowing that he wouldn�t even have the sense to do something right in a relationship he had never had in his life.

Tom was flushing from anger and his magic was making her hair stand up.

�I am confused on how you know so much about me- which I have never told you about. How do you know I�m a Potter? Why do you look at me with so much understanding? Why are you playing games with my emotions? You want to go out with me and start a relationship, yet you deny my invitation to the Halloween ball. You interrupt my date with Grover out of� of what? Jealousy?� She paused and looked cross eyed at him. �Stop sending me mixed signals, Tom.�

Snow flakes started to fall from the light drizzle and she turned to leave him to ponder on what she said. Instead of getting anywhere, a strong hand gripped her roughly and slammed her back against the wall. Tom�s eyes were blazing as he bent his face equal to hers.

�You want all those answers, Alex? I�ll be glad to get them off my chest.� He was exaggerating his letters. �After I heard about who I was from you that day in The Three Broomsticks, I wanted to know everything, not just the half told truth from you. So I broke in your chest and stole your diary.� Anger swelled up in Alex as this came out, but Tom placed a hand over her mouth.

�I thought it was rather equal in decency, Alex. You knew everything about me that I�ve tried to keep secret my whole life. It was only fair to know every detail about your past. After I visualized the events, I was horrified at what I would become. I was scared for the first time in my life. The Horcruxes I�ve made were thought to be a step toward immortally and power, not a step toward being a cold, cruel, killer.� She was speechless as she saw his eyes angrily mist over. �I don�t want to become Lord Voldemort. I have always dreamt of becoming someone with amazing talents and knowledge that the wizarding world looked up at with respect, not an insane man bent on world domination.� Tom chocked off and bent his head, brushing his hair against her cheek.

�After I viewed that memory I convinced myself that I would never turn out like that. I stopped seeing Lord Grindelwald and creating more Horcruxes. And I saw you in a new light also. You had been through so much with my future self, yet you took the time to get to know me. You saw under my mask and accepted I wasn�t Lord Voldemort yet.� His head went back up and he looked at her with such emotion�

�I thought maybe I could train you, train you to kill Lord Voldemort and make my soul rest in peace. That is until I think about it more often and know that�s impossible with my Horcruxes so closely protected. It would take years to discover the rest. So I would somehow keep the memory of you even when you leave.�

Alex shook her head. �That won�t work, Dumbledore-,�

�Set up a ward that would erase everyone�s memory of you the moment you leave? Yes, I know. But there are always counter work, Alex. Always. I can find it.�

�It still wouldn�t work. How do you expect Lord Voldemort to grow soft with the memory of me? I am nothing special to him-,�

He interrupted her hoarsely. �No, but your very important to me, Alex. You have affected me the moment I laid eyes on you� as corny as that sounds. You are so unlike all the other women. Before I knew you, I thought women were cheap entertainment, but you� you are much more. Your magic is compatible to mine� you made me see my flaws in my goals for more power.� His voice was thick with passion and he gazed in her eyes, trying to make her see.

She clutched at Tom�s cloak and whimpered. Everything seemed to go out of control at the moment. �Tom, you denied my invitation-,�

�Screw the bloody invitation, Potter. I like you. I want you to want to go with me. I thought you just asked me to repay your debt to me that night of the full moon. I didn�t know you really wanted to accompany me.� His cold hands rubbed her cheeks in a caress and her bottom lip trembled with an unknown cause.

�Tom.� She didn�t know what to do nor say. Nothing could shock her anymore than his confessions. He was just a scared, young man. Scared of becoming a monster in the future- after having such a horrible past. Scared of loosing everything he held dear.

He growled and covered his lips over hers. It was one of her first kisses, excluding Ron�s back home. Compared to her red haired friend, this was more�sensual, erotic and mature. His thin fingers bunched in her curly hair and brought her closer. They seemed to need more contact, but not gaining anymore inches considering they were already flattened against one another.

She brought her hands around his neck and caressed the back of his nape and the stray hairs sticking out messily.

###

He didn�t plan on telling her everything, but he knew she had to know sometime. And when she looked so cute standing all hot-headed, demanding answers, he gave in. That lead to where he was now, ravishing the woman he had wanted so badly to touch and caress for so long.

She was everything to him. Smart, beautiful, powerful, humorous, kind, sly, mischievous, and by the Gods� she was his. No more Grover Harrison in her future.

He broke for breath because he had to and looked down at those large, expressive eyes. They were in for a hard road ahead of them, but he would make it through. He had to�wanted to. A couple of weeks ago he realized that he could see himself with Alex by his side for all eternity. It was that alien emotion he thought he would never experience in his lifetime, love. He could�ve expressed this feeling to her, but he was afraid of the consequences leading after it.

Her Magic and his, swirled together around their bodies making a cocoon of energy around them. Emerald and Crimson untied finally. Compatible Magic. After so many questions about his magic making a fool out of itself around her, he had finally looked it up in the library.

They were partners, meant for each other. Another word that could be used to describe it was mates, but then again Compatible Magic couples could also be enemies or the same gender. In the end though, the partners and their magic was stronger when united romantically.

His eyes surveyed her face which was flushed and panting for air. Bloody hell, he would never get enough of her. Lord Grindelwald would claim that love was weak, but to him, love was something that made him stronger.

His lower regions hardened and he gave a desperate moan as he pushed his hips against her. She was innocent, and he would be gentle with her. But at the moment, he wanted to play dirty. After so many weeks and months, he had wanted this to happen.

Taking her small hips in his hands, he pulled her upward against the wall and then wrapped her legs around his waist. Together they were indestructible, and Tom would be damned if he ever left her go. That certain issue wouldn�t be discussed with Alex anytime soon. If he couldn�t find the counter active for Dumbledore�s ward, he would ground her here. The emerald necklace around her throat was her ticket out of 1944. Without it, she would be stuck here. She gasped as he tightened his hold on her and he smirked in the dip of her neck�so what happened if her necklace suddenly disappeared?

He took a hold of her chin and kissed her again. This was nothing like Brenda Marigold or any other woman. Alex was so exhilarating and his magic agreed with him readily. His tongue slipped into her mouth forcefully and he felt her stiffen beneath his hold.

�Alex?� A shocked voiced shouted from the mouth of the alley way and Alex and Tom separated, looking over at Godiva.

Tom calmly let Alex stand back on the ground, but retained a possessive arm around her small waist. He watched as she looked uncertain at Godiva and at him. He knew she was unsure about the whole situation.

The werewolf was shaking uncontrollably and clutching her fists. �How could you?� Tom frowned as he tickled her mind with Legilimency and bit back a hiss in disgust. It would seem Ms. Godiva Ramsey was a lesbian.

How�unfortunate for her. Tom placed both hands on Alex�s shoulders and glared at Godiva. Just by the feel of the shadows around him, he was sure he frightened her. �I�m sorry, Ramsey. Alex is taken, you are too late.� He tried to say it seriously, but a hint of amusement came out.

As Godiva turned to run away, Alex frowned up at him. �What do you mean by that, Tom?�

He surveyed her mind and was confirmed that she had no idea her friend was a lesbian. �She prefers woman to men, love.� It took awhile for her to understand, and when she did a pretty blush stained her cheeks.

�That�s impossible. I would�ve known� I have to go to her, Tom. We�ll talk later.� Before he could do anything he watched her hightail in out of the alley. Inside Tom seethed at Ramsey. The werewolf interrupted him, she always seemed to be stepping in his way to Alex.

y6

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:25:11 +0400

Chapter 11: Those Conceited, Yet Handsome Eyes

Today I snapped at Tom Riddle. He found out that I was from the future. I didn�t snap at him because of that piece of information, no, I did because his bloody handsome turquoise eyes turned scarlet. That annoying smirk on his face became that lipless smile. In replace of Riddle, I saw Lord Voldemort.

I realize now, that Riddle is NOT Voldemort. But somewhere inside of me knows that I shouldn�t get closer to him than I already have been. He has already made two horcruxes and his soul is split in three now. How much longer until he becomes the very same man that haunts me every single minute of the day? Every single minute of the night?

It scares me, but I know I can protect myself from threats. I�ve been doing that since I�ve been eleven. He offered me to be tutored, but that arrogant prick wants something in return. Of course he would, he�s a Slytherin, no? He wants a �simple date�. He acts like its so easy, but to me it�s a major commitment. Not only do I not like physical contact with the opposite sex, its just that if I actually do become hopelessly in love with him� (I laugh at that) I will have to leave him when I go back home. And when I do arrive at my time, I�ll have to fight him�and kill him. I don�t think that�s possible. Not when I know that Lord Voldemort use to be human. A very handsome one at that�but a very conceited stuck up, overconfident, one.

Plus, he laughed when I almost choked to death. And he laughs at how much I eat; I think its better then being like all those other girls here.

Tom gave a smirk and set the diary down. Out of the whole diary, this was his favorite passage. It showed him that he had a chance with her.

And he would take it.

###

�Wake up, sleepy head.� Alex swatted at the hand that was shaking her. It was way to bloody early for this.

�Evemelone.� Accomplishing that she got that out, she moved her head back under the covers.

�We have classes today, Alex Hershey! Now get your lazy arse out of bed.� It was Godiva, and the sleeping monster crawled out from beneath the covers to glance at Godiva. She didn�t look bad, in fact she look�cheerful.

�You�re pretty, you know that?� Alex whispered bringing her eyes over Godiva�s form. The gothic gave a blush.

�Ok. Now you�re hallucinating.� Godiva turned around and went through her dresser for her school cloak. Alex shook her head and frowned at her friend. She would have to work on her friend�s self confidence.

�No, I�m not. You know, I think we should do a make-over on you.� Alex winced�she had said the wrong thing. Godiva slammed her eyeliner down on the counter and turned to her with a sneer. Alex almost swore she saw the wolf�s amber eyes peer out at her beneath the yellow cat contacts Godiva was wearing.

�What? You don�t like the way I look now? Why did you even befriend me? Obviously you have something against people who are different from you.� Alex stood up and clenched her fists.

�That�s wrong, Godiva and you know it! I am different from everyone else in the school, why would I be a hypocrite and make fun of you? If you want to dress like that, then by all means go right ahead. I just thought you would look gorgeous in strawberry blonde hair, and your normal amber eyes would blend in beautiful with the rest of you. I think you are the one who can�t stand yourself and you try to cover up behind a mask!� She stomped out of the room, ignoring that she was only covered up with men�s boxer shorts and a tank top.

She was confused on how to handle Godiva. She wanted to help her friend, but she didn�t know one thing about her. Yes, she was a werewolf, but that was really all she knew. Before she knew it, she was standing at the top of the Astronomy tower, shivering in the cold wind.

This vacation was fun, it had been about a month, but Alex was ready to go home. She needed to get back home to her war, and fight with all the strength she had inside of her. She had to get back, before her feelings toward Riddle got even more confusing.

Studying harder was the top of her list; with or without Riddle�s tutorage she had to learn Wandless Magic and Shadow Walking. Becoming an Animagus was second on her list, so she could help Godiva get a grip on her life�

�What are you doing out here?� And damn it! There was that�that person again. Always popping up all over the place. She gave a sigh and glanced over her shoulder at Riddle.

�How come you always stalk me?� That lazy smirk graced his lips and he took a step forward. His eyes ran the length of her body and the smirk was swept of his face as his gaze locked on her shorts.

�Why the bloody hell are you wearing men�s undergarments?� He took large steps forward with something dangerous in his eyes�Alex couldn�t help it. She burst out laughing.

�Why do you care, Riddle? If I want to wear the undergarments of the man I slept with last night I can do so.� Tom towered over her and he was standing awfully close.

�You didn�t sleep with anyone last night, Hershey.� Alex crossed her arms over her chest and rose and eyebrow.

�Oh? And how would you know? And why back to Hershey? I thought you were bent on calling me Alexandra?� She watched as he opened his mouth to respond, but instead a real smile slipped out. He slid his finger down her cheek bone and leaned closer to her face.

She couldn�t help the little spark of pleasure run through her at his actions, but she could give him a half-hearted glare.

�Hershey is your last name, is it not?� He was so bloody arrogant.

�Yes.� She pushed at his slim chest, causing him to take a step back for balance. She had to remember yesterday at the Three Broomsticks when he found out about her �future� case. Emerald eyes looked at his nose to notice he didn�t even have an indent.

�It�s a shame you didn�t break it with all that effort behind it� I barely even bleed.� Tom replied, seeing Alex�s gaze on his nose. Before she could respond, Riddle turned and walked toward the exit.

�You are the most confusing person I know, Riddle. What was the reason to come up here when all you did was throw immature comments toward me?�

He paused in his retreat, but didn�t look back. �Why don�t you think that was the reason for coming up here?� He paused and looked at her neck. �And that is a beautiful necklace, Alexandra. But I don�t understand why you wear such a nice piece of jewelry to bed.� With that he retreated down the steps, leaving a fuming and confused Alex behind.

###

It was the dueling tournament today, and Alex was thinking about not competing. Yes she did sign up for it, but that was a whole month ago. It was October 25th and she had yet to improve on her Wandless Magic and Shadow Walking. That could have to do with all the Professors throwing loads of homework toward the students.

And she was not opening up to Godiva as she wanted to.

She tried to make moves to allow the gothic girl to indulge in Alex, but every time she got even close, Godiva stormed away. Alex then came to the conclusion that Godiva would come to her when she was ready.

Not to mention that Riddle was annoying as hell. He came around almost everyday just to talk with her. Not once did he mention the events from the Three Broomsticks, and he didn�t seem like he knew Alex was from the future.

The only thing she was proud of was Blake Longbottom and Taylor Lester was a couple now, and a great one at that.

�Alex! Wait just a second.� She clenched her teeth and turned to look at Grover Harrison. Despite the fact that he was bloody handsome and a gentleman, he never left her alone.

�Yes, Grover?� He started to match his pace with hers and before she knew it, he was leading her over to the Ravenclaw table for lunch. That didn�t bother her as much as it should, just because her friends where sitting there also.

�Are you competing in the Dueling Tournament?� She sat down beside Unity and gave an eye roll toward them as Grover sat by next to her. She didn�t notice turquoise eyes watching her and narrowing at Grover.

�I�m not sure-,�

�You have to. If you�re as good as you are at dueling that you are at Quidditch, you will be brilliant.� Grover�s eyes were locked on her face and Alex tugged at the curl behind her right ear. She had won both her two matches so far, and the men at Hogwarts were starting to see her for her talent, and not just her looks.

�Alright, I�ll do it. But don�t think I�m doing it just because you asked me to.� She joked�and he didn�t understand she was just kidding. That was another thing about Grover, you couldn�t joke with the guy.

Grover shook his head, �Oh, no. I understand.�

Alex sighed and spooned up some of those red shapes in the bowl next to her. It didn�t matter that she didn�t know what they were, as long as she was facing away from him.

�Don�t you get the hint, Harrison? She doesn�t want to converse with you.� Alex gave another sigh as she heard Riddle�s voice from behind her and Grover. Even without turning around, she could sense his eyes on her back and a sneer upon his lips.

�Go away, Riddle. Alex doesn�t want to talk with you either.�

�Nice comeback, Harrison. I didn�t know you had it in you.� Riddle�s voice with dripping with sarcasm and he brushed a piece of his hair away from his face.

�As much as I love your company, Riddle, I would prefer Grover�s more than yours. So if you don�t mind��

�I saw you�re signed up for the tournament today. Good luck, you�ll need it.� With that he turned and left the Ravenclaw table.

He was doing it again� confusing the hell out of her. What was the reason for him to come over? Laughter made her look up to see Unity and Taylor laughing. Godiva was just playing with her food, a small smirk upon her lips.

�What are you laughing at?�

�Tom Riddle is so smitten with you, it�s hilarious.� Alex grunted and stabbed her potato, she ignored the fact that her cheeks started to heat up.

Maybe she would participate in the tournament today� she could kick Riddle�s arse. Her eyes widened at that thought. �No.� she couldn�t kick his arse because their wands were brothers� damn.

Chapter 12: This is no Joke, this is War

�Next we have Alexandra Hershey and Blake Longbottom.� Alex gave a huff as she looked around the Great Hall. She told herself earlier that day she wouldn�t participate in this horrid competition to see who the greater wizard or witch was.

And now after a challenge from Riddle, she found herself facing Blake in front of most the school.

Not to mention Tom Riddle.

She sighed and made her way through the crowd. She had already faced two other occupants and had won. She didn�t like this at all� so why was she doing this again?

To prove to Riddle that she could do it.

Professor Slughorn and Headmaster Dippet were running the tournament and the other professor�s were spectators. Being the Girl-Who-Lived back in her time had settled fears about competing in front of a crowd.

She brushed back a curl of black hair that flew in her face and she gave a smile at Blake who gave his own in return. In the distance she could hear Unity and Taylor cheering her on, yet Taylor was also cheering Blake on for she was dating him at the moment. Godiva was no where even near the Great Hall today. She was gone and separated from Alex ever since that day in the Gryffindor dorm.

�Bow.�

Alex inclined her head respectively and arched her body forward slightly. She didn�t want to look over eager to bow before Blake. Turning her heel, she walked her respected paces forward and got in her dueling stance.

�One.� Professor Slughorn was in the middle of the stage, holding up an arm between her and Blake. He was almost like her professor in second year. The man was just power hungry and stuck up to the certain students who seemed to have more powers than the others.

�Two.� Her eyes glanced off and they met his. Of course it would be his. The same man who knew of her secret and yet he had told no one, nor even spoke of it to her since that day at the Three Broomsticks.

The handsome features morphed into a smirk as the young, Dark Lord gave a nod toward her direction.

�Three.�

###

She was wonderful, absolutely wonderful. He couldn�t wait to get his hands on her and morph that doormat power into use. All he needed to do was go up to her and set a date on what time they would meet to study.

She had won third place out of the tournament, and the only reason she didn�t win it all was because she knew she would have to duel him in the championship. Their wands were brothers and there was no way they could duel. It really was a pity they would never get to duel each other. He craved the competition she could offer him.

Alas, he received yet another trophy just as Pipa Harrison had predicted.

Tom hadn�t been to see the Dark Lord Grindelwald since he had split himself into four. He planned on staying away from his mentor until he figured out what the bloody hell he would do with himself. Maybe his mentor would teach Tom how to be a respected Lord and not some monster he was destined to be.

�Congratulations, Tom!� A young witch yelled in the hall, batting her eyelashes toward him. He didn�t even glance in her direction. His interests lied in the Potter heir.

His turquoise eyes caught her petite form up ahead with that lone Slytherin girl, Unity, by her side.

�Alexandra!� People glanced at him in disgust as he yelled in their faces and elbowed past them to get to her side. Unconsciously he pulled down his Magic that always sprang up around Alex.

Those Slytherin green eyes locked with his own and he had to glance away quickly when they started doing unseen things to his body. Instead, he gave a quick nod toward Clifton and pulled Potter�s arm toward the side of the hallway.

�Riddle! I have to get to-,�

He would love to latch his lips to hers to shut her up, yet he used words right back. �Hershey- meet me by the kitchens tonight at 10:30. Don�t get caught.�

Then� he did it. The very same thing he told himself not to do. Touch her. His abnormally long, but skillful fingers slid down her soft, glowing cheek in a caress. How he longed to do more. Instead, he turned his heel and left her overwhelming presence to go to the library for more research. He had to see why his Magic always acted up around hers.

-----------------

Making sure her roommates were sleeping, and no one would see her in the Common Room, Alex snuck downstairs after her entry in her diary. She made sure it was well past 10:30 to leave the Common, just to make that arrogant prick wait on her.

Having no idea what he wanted with her, Alex let her imaginative mind start conjuring up options. What if he wanted to demand more answers for the future? What if he wanted to kill her?

That was impossible. The only thing he knew about the future was that they hated each other. That was a really unfair reason why he would kill her. But he was the Dark Lord.

No.

Tom Riddle is not a Dark Lord, not yet. She had to keep reminding herself of that.

Her mind was blank as she made her way down the steps. She passed a clock and mentally cursed. It was 11:00 on the hair. She didn�t mean to be this late to the meeting. Plus it would take her another ten minutes to reach the kitchens.

When she did reach the portrait of the fruit, Riddle was no where to be found. It was to be expected.

�I wait on no one.� The voice was deep and low, sending chills to crawl up Alex�s spinal cord. Whirling around, she saw a figure that was covered with shadows. The only thing visible was a mouth that was currently set into a deep frown.

�I-,� She felt guilty.

�I don�t want to hear your excuses, Alex.� It was hissed in parseltongue, sending more hatred into that simple sentence.

A silence settled over the two, and she shuffled her feet. Guilt, she hated guilt. She put her chin up and met his shadowed eyes.

�I understand, Tom. I�m sorry and I wasn�t responsible to get here on time.� There, she said it� totally admitting it was her fault. Which it was, but it was always worse to say it to another. And he was still silent, hidden dangerously into the shadows� studying her while she stood in the flame of the torch.

�I called you down here to hold my end of the bargain we made in the Three Broomsticks a while ago.�

What was he- Oh. He was talking about tutoring her. And here she was, thinking it funny to make him wait when he was just being true to his word. She felt terrible.

�Tom I-,�

�Please, Alex.� He sounded tired and he took a step out in the light. The flame from the torches made his lines on his face stand out and the weariness in his eyes were like shining beacons in the dark.

�I don�t want to here your childish apologizes. Ever since you came here, you�ve acted like it was one big joke. That here was just somewhere you could relax� do you think Dumbledore sent you back here for a vacation? He sent you here for a reason. This is war, Alex; people are chess masters and love to control those that are younger and less experienced.

�I enjoyed your bickering and immature comments for awhile, but I know the true you. I can see that you�ve been through so much already and you�re wise, far wiser than you let on. And you�re smart. So put all your qualities together and smarten up.�

He was walking closer to her and his eyes were glowing fiercely. �Show me, Alexandra that you are ready for me. Show me, not with words, but actions that you�re ready to face this war and accept my help.�

His eyes lingered over her face and he turned and walked calmly out of the light, leaving Alex alone in her grief.

He was right.

That was the first thing that popped in her mind when she made her way toward the Gryffindor Common Room. He was right as always. She was wasting her free time as a joke when she could be preparing for the war that would hit her in the face when she arrived back home.

This is war, and it was. She was laughing and playing pranks when people back home were dying innocently.

He sent you back here for a reason and Alex realized that even if she loved Dumbledore, he was a manipulative old man. So what reason did he have to send her back here in time? How did Tom know all this?

Well, that was a stupid question. Tom knew everything from experience; he was always watched closely by Dumbledore all the time. Tom was wise� he was smart, devious, he was a perfect Slytherin. And it was then when she realized she could learn so much from him. If she ever gave him a chance.

With his help, she could defeat him in her time� how ironic was that? Did he know that? Of course he did� he always knew. So then why is he helping her?

She growled in confusion and shook her head as if to clear it. The only clear thing coming through was that she needed to take Tom�s words to heart and to shape up.

The astronomy tower sounded like a good place to sit and think, that was until she was caught by Professor Slughorn who took 20 points from Gryffindor and detention for staying out past curfew. If she was with Tom this wouldn�t had happened.

--------------

She slammed the book shut and put her head in her hands. It would take awhile, probably three months to become an Animagus. Too long to help out Godiva� but there was a second option. It was illegal, really illegal and it could kill her if she ever tried it, but she had to do it.

She had caught scars littering up Godiva�s arms earlier that morning and had skipped potions to look up Animagus�. The girl was a wreck and Alex would help her out before that razor slipped a little deeper.

It was called an Exliar potion� a simple potion that would speed up the process of transforming into her animal. She refused to look up the side-effects in fear that it would be listed as death. How could something so simple of a potion be so harmless?

Boomslang, snake skin, Fangs of a Egyptian beetle, grinded wings of a sea turtle� etc. Just simple ingredients. They wouldn�t harm her that much. She could steal them from Professor Slughorn�s office later when everyone was down for dinner.

Right now, though, she had to find her inner animal. She hoped to all Gods that she wasn�t a serpent. Looking around the library, she pointed her wand to her temple and murmured, �Revealer Animagus.�

Slowly moving the wand away, a clear bubble, the size of her fist, floated from the end. The process reminded her of removing the memories for a pensive. Emerald green eyes locked with glowing bright green, and she gave a small smile.

Her Animagus form was a fox. A black fox. It was beautiful, with a shining ebony coat, fluffy tail with a auburn tip, graceful feet, large ears perched on top her head. It wasn�t as big as she hoped it would be, but being a small animal had it�s advantages.

Excitement ran through her as the bubble popped. She couldn�t wait to start on the process. The anticipation dimmed when she remembered why she was doing this, Godiva. Before she left, she would heal her friend�s troubled soul.

-------

She crept upstairs to the third floor of the girl�s bathroom. She knew Myrtle was there and she highly doubted anyone would come up here with a ghost flying around.

In her hands she had a pouch of the ingredients and a caldron she would use to brew the Exliar Potion. The whole school was down in the Great Hall, enjoying the warmth of the food and joyfully laughing at each other�s jokes.

While she was upstairs, risking her life for a troubled friend.

Settling herself down in the exact same spot Hermione had in her second year, Alex set the text book down which was opened to the procedure of brewing the potion.

Looking around, she didn�t spot Myrtle flying around the bathroom in tears� thank Merlin. She would be able to concentrate easier. A part of her was hesitant in doing this� something that was illegal that would kill her. Maybe Tom would be able to help her? He would understand anything illegal. But she couldn�t ask him. Their talk a two days ago was still on her mind and she was finding it hard to show him that she was ready for his tutorage. So far, he hadn�t even spared her a glance.

Sighing, she pulled her curly hair back in a pony and got to work, cutting the moss covered bark.

---------

A week later, and four days before the full moon found Alex grimacing in the third floor bathroom. Sweat matted her body, and tremors of pain shook through her small statue.

A fox appendage was her two legs, and a tail was growing from her spinal cord. This was all she could get within a week.

A whole bloody week she had been distant with her friends, her schoolwork, and even Quidditch. As soon as classes were over she had thrown herself into her Animagus work. Nothing fazed her as she didn�t feel any emotions besides determination and obsession.

As far as this new Alex went, she didn�t know about Tom, Voldemort, wars, or any other concerns. All she was worried about was speeding up the process even more. And she knew it wasn�t healthy, but she couldn�t stop even if she tried.

She needed more Exliar Potion. That was it. If she took more potion, she would be able to transform even faster than what she was doing. Maybe it would be less painful?

A blood-chilling scream erupted from her throat as her arm morphed into a fox�s. It felt like sharp needles prickling at her skin.

She could do this�

----------

Godiva was pale, she had more scars on her arms, and she barley ate. That drove Alex over the edge. It was the full moon tonight� and the night Alex would turn into her Animagus form successfully. Even if it killed her.

She had taken even more Exliar Potion to speed up the process. She didn�t care she lost twenty pounds over a period of a week. Nor did she care that her grades dropped considerably. She didn�t even care when Unity and Taylor had yelled at her for not being around anymore� and she didn�t care that she missed her period this month.

What she did care about was that she would be able to change tonight. Tonight, she would finally help her friend out.

Silencing charms were warded throughout the bathroom as her screams and pained moans filled it. Myrtle watched behind a bathroom stall as her body cracked and morphed into a beautiful fox. A beautiful fox with a troubled mind.

Alex whimpered as she opened her eyes. Everything seemed so different. So clear and sharp. It was like the time when her eyesight was fixed and she didn�t have to see with glasses anymore. Shakily, she stood up and lifted her nose in the air. Smells intoxicated her, some bad and some delicious. The roast beef from the Great Hall hit at her senses and her mouth started to water.

She could eat later. Right now the sun was setting and she needed to be there for Godiva.

Chapter 13: Even Through the Fog, There is Light

This is fun!

Her tongue was thrown to the side of her mouth, and a fox smile was on her face as she ran as fast as she could away from the werewolf chasing her. She felt as if all the burdens she put on herself disappeared when she transformed into her true Animagus form.

She almost didn�t feel the weakness that was waiting for her deep down. Almost.

At least now Godiva was having her as the target and not herself. She could feel the thrill coming off the werewolf behind her at chasing a prey. Briefly she wondered if her father had felt this good when running from a raging werewolf. But back then� or rather in the future from now, Remus had Wolfsbane.

The castle loomed in the distance and she ran faster, skillfully jumping the logs and obstacles in the way. Being a small wolf made her easier to catch up to, but also easier to doge certain objects that was in her way.

She passed the entry way to the castle and didn�t see the turquoise eyes watching her with growing anger. Anger that was wrapping itself around a tall, slim figure in shape of a large serpent.

Instead she gave a howl and looked back at the werewolf that nipped her busy tail.

Faster� faster.

She was pushing her body too much these past few days and she wondered if that caused her to slow rather than go faster. The light from the full moon darkened as a shadow landed above her. Sharp, razor like teeth pierced her shoulder and she hissed in pain. The flesh tore itself away from the bone and she almost blacked out in unconsciousness. Yet she sucked it up as she thought about Godiva tearing at her own body on those lonely nights by the full moon.

The ground was hard and frozen as it got itself ready for the October snow and it made it harder to crash her soft paws down when she ran. Her stride was uneven as she had to limp on her front paw to reveal the pain in her shoulder.

Coming up ahead was the Forbidden Forest, and if she could make it there fast she could doge into on of those small, hollow logs. She didn�t make it that far, though. Just at the edge of the forest, she was tackled by a heavy weight of the werewolf, no, of Godiva. Those hooked teeth bared down on her and across her long muzzle causing her to cry out.

She tried to push at the wolf with her hind legs, but she was just too small to push it off her. Before the claw of the wolf�s could come down at her, a blinding flash of yellow filled Alex�s vision and she had to close her eyes against it.

The weight flew off her with such force, that she heard a large thump against a neighboring tree. Quickly getting to her feet, and ignoring the pain that shot through her, she turned to see Godiva unconscious on the forest floor.

What?

She then heard a hiss and turned slowly to a tall figure pointing his wand at Godiva. Alex had never seen Tom look so angry. His wand was shaking from either anger or fear and his hair was in his face, covering his blazing eyes.

He then turned in her direction and Alex felt her ears flatten themselves against her head in fear. She couldn�t stand this�she was too weak to handle Tom right now.

The past few weeks caught up to her and she fainted on the spot.

###

�You�re a fool.� That is what Alex woke up to, wincing at the sharp voice next to her. Her body hurt all over and the muscles in her back shot pain all over. She barely could open her eyes, but when she did, she wished she were still out cold.

Tom Riddle was sitting in a chair beside her bed, watching her lazily. His long legs were crossed over one another and his uniform was unbuttoned at the collar. Alex huffed and shut her eyes again in exhaustion.

There was no light, save for the lone candle shimmering from the bedside table. �What happened?� Her voice croaked from the lack of use and she cringed at the twang of pain that swept through her.

Maybe if she wanted to, she could find out what happened� or remember, but the thought of thinking didn�t appeal to her.

Bright green eyes snapped open as she heard rustling near her head, only to come face with narrowed turquoise eyes. Riddle�s face was pulled back into a furious expression.

�Let me refresh your memory, Potter.� Alex�s eyes widened in horror and her petite body started to shake.

�How did you know-,� Tom hissed between his teeth and shook his head.

�Now is not the time to discuss that. What we need to talk about is how stupid you acted.� The man stood up abruptly and paced back and forth, running an elegant hand through his hair. Alex frowned; she had no idea what she did to make Tom act like this.

�What you did was senseless, Alex.� Tom took a deep breath and faced her. �I told you to show me when you are ready to be taught all that I know. Since that day in the corridor I�ve waited everyday for you to approach me, but I was disappointed when you never came.

�Over the past two weeks, I noticed your absence from meals and other events such as Quidditch, and started to get worried that maybe I pushed you too far.� Alex shifted in the bed she had no idea who it belonged to, when she realized what her actions were the past few weeks.

�That�s when I find out that you�ve been brewing and ingesting overdoses of Exliar potion� just to speed the process of your Animagus transformation.� Here his voice rose and Alex flinched back. �Do you have any idea how dangerous that is, Alex? One dose is bad enough, but three? It could�ve killed you.� His voice broke off and he turned angrily away, watching the flames in the fireplace with a brooding silence.

Alex looked down at the bed and noticed it was black and silver. She gazed around the room to notice it was mostly a black, silver, and emerald décor. Moving the warm comforter aside, she surveyed her attire; a large black t-shirt with black boxers. A blush came to her face as she noticed she wasn�t wearing a bra or underwear under Tom�s clothing, but that blush slowly crept away when she realized he had taken care of her, or perhaps saved her life.

She bowed her head and her wavy mass of hair fell in her face. Shame and guilt hit her hard for how she acted these past few months and she vowed to herself, she would act sensible and grown up from here on out.

�What happened after�� She couldn�t finish or find the right word that fit in that question.

Without turning his back, Tom responded in a neutral voice. �I knocked Ramsey unconscious and took you in up to my rooms in your fox form. After I discovered you over dosed on Exliar potion, I had to act fast.

�Forcing you out of your Animagus form was easy compared to how I forced the excess potion out of your pores. For a whole day I had to put you in my tub, casting charms that made you sweat until it ran clear.� Alex averted her eyes from his form. �Then I had to brew a potion to calm down your nerves and body from the shock it went through, that took two days to brew and another two to take effect on your body. Overall you�ve been sleeping for five days in my bed.�

He turned back around and surveyed her slouched form. �That potion is dark, Alex. IF you overdose it you can loose your mind, appetite, and the ability to conceive an heir. If I left you in Madam Clerick�s care she would�ve reported you to the Ministry.� Alex was very grateful for Tom and at that moment all traces of Voldemort she used to see in him, vanished.

�Am I still� fertile?� She asked meekly, not seeing the spark that entered Tom�s eyes.

�Yes, you�ll be able to bear your partner�s heirs.� Alex buried her head in her hands and her body started to shake again.

�I- I don�t know if I�ll ever be able to repay you, Tom, for what you�ve done for me.� She looked up at his unreadable face. �Thank you.�

They studied each other for a moment until Tom inclined his head. �You know exactly how to repay me, Alex.� With that, he swept out the room and shut the door behind him.

She collapsed against the pillows and fell asleep with a frown on her face.

###

�Mistress Alex?� A high voice squeaked in her ear. Snapping her eyes open, she looked timidly at the house elf beside her� or rather Tom�s bed.

A tray full of food was placed on her lap along with a crisp looking envelope. Before she could ask anything of the elf, it disappeared with a snap.

She felt wonderful today, her head was clear and she felt refreshed. Much better than what she felt like yesterday. With steady fingers, she opened the letter and met elegant writing.

Alexandra,

Your Gryffindor uniform and book bag is placed at the end of my bed. Classes start in a half an hour, so I suggest getting ready shortly.

I explained your absence to the Headmaster, for being very ill and in my care. Likewise, the Professor are also notified. The student body on the other hand will want to know where you�ve been. It�s up to you to explain.

Eat as much as you like, I have giving you a potion to keep your stomach down.

Sincerely,
Tom Riddle

It was short and very formal, but that was to be expected� after all he was still disappointed in her. She fingered her necklace, thanking Merlin that it was still on. Reaching for a fruit, she decided how she would fix her relationship with Tom.

###

�So are you going to tell us where you were now?� Unity asked as the group of four sat down at the Gryffindor table. Unity and Taylor had been nagging her ever since their classes, but Alex just told them to wait.

Green eyes glanced at Godiva, who avoided eye contact with her on purpose, and Alex couldn�t stop the spark of anger that swept through her.

�First off, I want to apologize for both of you for how I was acting towards you the past few weeks.� She studied them and gave a smile when they gave a nod in acceptance. �I just found out my adoptive mother passed away� I was at her funeral this weekend.� She dipped her gaze to her plate in mock self-pity when they gasped.

A while ago, this would bother her for lying to her friends, but now id didn�t faze her one bit.

�I�m sorry, Alex. Will you take my condolences?� Unity asked and Taylor nodded in agreement.

Alex gave them a small smile. �Yes, thank you.� She averted her eyes to Godiva who turned away when she caught Alex looking at her.

�I heard about your loss, Alex, and I offer my condolences.� A voice interrupted from behind her, and she turned to see Grover offering a black ribbon that was velvet in her hands.

It was a tradition in this time to offer a witch a ribbon for the time of mourning.

�Thank you, Grover.� She was about to take it when he pulled it back with a slight smile upon his lips.

�May I?� He motioned to her hair and Alex studied him. He looked different to her for some reason, his brown hair seemed messier and his navy blue eyes sparkled brighter. He really was a handsome man.

She gave a nod and turned her head, shivering in pleasure as he played with her hair. Tom was in her line of view and found him looking at the two in displeasure. Before she knew it, Grover was down next to her ear.

�I know this is short notice, and that your probably not in the mood to do it with your mother�s death and all� but I was wondering if you wanted to go to the Halloween ball with me?� She would like to go and give him a chance, but at the moment she asked someone else�

Owls flew in the Great Hall and Alex gave a sheepish smile to Grover. �May I get back to you on that?�

His eyebrow rose, expecting her to deny once again, but a smile crossed his face. �Of course, Alex.� Warm fingers grasped her hand and brought it up to his lips. She was captivated by the warmth his eyes held.

Once he left, she turned her gaze on Tom to see him receive and read the letter she wrote. What she didn�t suspect was for him to glance up at her with a frown and shake his head in disapproval.

Her stomach dropped and she looked away hurriedly in rejection.

y5

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:24:36 +0400

Chapter 9: Everything on Two Legs

It was a wonderful morning. The sun was shining in the windows, the owls were flapping into the Great Hall, and Alex had a maniac grin on her face. Her friends around her kept giving her worried glances, but she ignored every last one of them. She popped a chocolate scone, much to the amusement of Riddle across the Hall, and gave a hum. She would�ve been even more cheerful this morning if it wasn�t for the fact that Godiva wasn�t in bed last night again. She had come to the conclusion, that she would follow her Gothic friend tonight.

But enough of that grim thinking.

She buttered an English muffin and put cinnamon on it. Well, she rather drowned her muffin in the cinnamon, but that was what made it taste so good. She could still feel those turquoise eyes of Riddle from across the hall, chuckling at her eating habits. Really, he�s no better. She had spotted him across the Hall one time, drowning his pancakes with syrup. Not to mention that he added four cubes of sugar to his tea.

�Alex, what�s wrong with you?� Unity whispered, leaning across the Gryffindor table they were all sitting at. With a loud gasp, she ran a hand through her startling red hair.

�Did you get laid?�

Most the Hall got quiet and Alex pulled at the curl behind her right ear in embarrassment. Really, just because she was happy, didn�t mean she would�ve had to have sex.

�No! Just be patient.� She whispered, glaring at the students who were awaiting the answer.

She took a bite of the English muffin and gave a moan. She really did love food. How could people starve themselves just to be happy? Opening her eyes, she gave a glance at Taylor, the smart Ravenclaw.

�Taylor, someone wants to meet you today at Hogsmeade. I agreed, so you are basically going on a date.� It was better if she just came out and said it. Taylor was the kind of person to not beat around the bush with.

Taylor dropped her fork and put a hand to her short neck in horror. Her navy blue eyes were widened in surprise. �A� a date? Really? With a guy?�

Alex gave a snort and continued on her English muffin. �Of course a date, with a guy. He was really excited to meet with you.� She would�ve made a few sarcastic comments in there, but Taylor was already off her seat in horror.

Before she could say anything else, the Hall erupted in chuckles and whispers. The four friends all turned to the entrance of the Hall and burst out laughing.

There stood Brinley and Chavi, Alex and Godiva�s room mates. They were all looking at everyone in curiosity on why they were laughing at them. Each of them had absolutely no ounce of make-up on and their usual short skirt was down to their ankles in a Virgin Mary style. Not to mention that their collars were buttoned up to their neck, showing not one inch of skin.

Alex�s friends looked at her in amazement.

�Did you do this?�

Alex held her side and laughed, choking on the English muffin in her mouth. Really�she was choking.

Her laughter subsided, and her face grew red from the lack of air. She held her hands to her neck in a helpless gesture. Tears were gathering in her eyes and she saw her friends all stand up in shock.

Strong arms wrapped around her torso and a fist slammed into her stomach. After about five thrusts, Alex gave a heave and spit out the soggy clump of English muffin on her plate. She took large mouthfuls of air, and turned to her savior. Her eyes met Addison Clayborne�s concerned ones.

�You ok, Alex?� She gave a nod and collapsed into his arms in thanks.

�Thank you so, so, much, Addison. I almost died.� His hand patted her head and she sighed. What an ordeal. Laughing at the prank you just pulled and then choking on your favorite breakfast treat.

After a few moments she pulled out of his embrace and noticed everyone looking at her in shock. Yes� it was scary. That is, until she looked over at Riddle and frowned. The man had his head in his arms and his shoulders were shaking uncontrollably.

He was laughing!

Tom Bloody Riddle was laughing that she almost died. What was so funny about that? She glared at his form and looked away from him in anger. Who cared about what he did?

Not her.

After things got under control, the students started to laugh at both the two Gryffindor students and Alex�s incident.

###

The four friends stepped out of the carriage when the arrived at Hogsmeade. It was a slightly chilly day, and Alex found herself wrapping her school cloak around herself. She was proud that Taylor had dressed up for the occasion and she was sure Blake Longbottom had also dressed up.

She took Taylor�s hand in hers and led her up to the Three Broomsticks. Students all around were scurrying here and there, trying to shop for the things they wanted. The Three Broomsticks was packed and Alex squeezed her way through, ignoring all the shouts of anger she caused.

Moments later, she spotted Blake and tugged Taylor after her, Godiva and Unity following behind them in a much slower pace. Blake was sitting at a table seated for two and when he spotted them, he stood up and looked bashfully at Taylor.

Alex watched as the two looked shyly at each other and sighed. �Blake Longbottom, this is Taylor Lester. Taylor, this is Blake. Have fun on your blind date.� With a chuckle, she walked away, enjoying the awkward glances following in her direction.

The trio sat at a booth far away from the couple to notice them. They laughed at the expression on their faces.

�Taylor was so mortified that you left her, Alex! You should�ve seen her face.� Godiva burst out laughing and Alex smiled at her friend. This was the first time in a long time that Godiva had that sparkle in her eyes.

The three sat there for quit awhile, they ordered some fried cheese sticks and enjoyed their own company. Not to mention their perfect view of Taylor and Blake�s awkward, but cute date. They were having a great time, but it was interrupted by a throat clearing.

�Hello, Clifton, Ramsey, Alexandra.� He nodded to each of them, but his eyes stayed on Alex.

�I was wondering if you would like to share a drink with me, Alex.� He actually asked this time, and not ordered. But yet�

�No thanks.�

She gave a startled yelp as he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. �Must you be so difficult, Hershey? I want to drink with you.�

Alex glared and pounded on his back. �And you should take no for an answer.� She was thrown down on an empty booth and she glared at the tall figure, leaning over her.

�One drink, that�s all I�m asking.� She looked at his eyes and sighed.

�Alright, one. No more.� He gave a nod and swept toward the bar, ordering two glasses of liquid. She tapped her fingers on the wooden table in front of her and tried to make herself seem more confident.

He came back a moment later and placed a tumbler full of crimson liquid in front of her. �Scoot over.� There was that damned order voice of his.

�There is a perfectly open spot right across from me-,� She growled as he interrupted her, by sitting very close to her; blocking the exit.

�I wanted to talk to you alone, Alex. I don�t know how much your friends know about you, but I was being generous by removing you from the table.� She was about to give a retort, until she looked at his face. Something was serious.

�Know what?� She played with the crimson liquid and gave a side look at Riddle.

�I�m on to you, Alex.� That was all he said, and she snorted.

�You�re on everything with two legs, Riddle.� She was surprised yet again when Riddle used physical contact again. His delicate, yet strong hands gripped her chin.

�I know something�s different about you. Your color of your eyes, the lightning bolt scar, the way you�re so different from everyone else, why Dumbledore favors you, and the unexplainable hate toward me. I am being as bloody patient as I can with you, and yet you have this anger toward me with no explainable reason. So, what are you hiding, Alexandra Quinn Hershey? Who are you exactly?� Alex�s heart skipped a few beats here and there with each statement he shot out.

Was she that obvious?

She watched, speechless, as Riddle leaned closer to her and whispered. �Not to mention you�re a parselmouth.� He didn�t whisper that, no, he hissed it in parseltongue.

She jerked back and glared into the smug eyes of Riddle. �It runs in the family.�

Tom shook his head and gripped her jaw more aggressively. �No, you�re playing a game with me Alex, and I don�t like that. I�ll find out the rules of the game and then I�ll beat you.� He let her go and drowned his drink in one go.

�Really, I just moved here-,�

�Don�t lie to me, Alex. I can tell when lies come out of that pretty little mouth of yours.�

Legicmacy

She looked away from his gaze and down at the tumbler. Dumbledore had said that everyone would forget her when she left. No one would remember a thing from her stay. So what was the big deal about Riddle finding out?

Nothing.

�I�ll tell you if you agree on tutoring me.� Riddle�s eyes widened and his face was expressionless for a few moments.

�Deal.�

She leaned back and looked ahead of her.

�I�m from the future.� That really did sound awfully bad. She half expected him to burst out laughing just like he had done at breakfast that morning when she was dying. Instead, he didn�t.

She turned to look at him and was surprised when he gave a curt nod. Alex opened her mouth a few times, but nothing came out.

�You- you knew!? How?�

He gave a dry chuckle and shot her a quick sideways glance. �It�s obvious, isn�t it? Why you think women should receive more credit for what they do, you wear trousers instead of skirts like it�s no big deal, you skipped a level in Hogwarts, and your two textbooks that you carry around on Wandless Magic and Shadow Walking was published in 1999.� He tilted his head to the side and gave a smirk at her gob smacked face expression.

He looked in her books?

�So I came to the conclusion that you are from the future. How far into the future?� He was just curious and she cleared her throat.

�Sixty four years into the future. It�s 2006 where I came from.� She didn�t like talking to him about this. She didn�t like to talk to him at all for that matter. He seemed absolutely hooked on the subject, though. His eyes were sparkling like a crazed man.

�Sixty two years�� He repeated and closed his eyes. �That would make me seventy nine years old. I figure I�m still alive because of the hate you harbor to me.� He snapped his eyes open and looked over at her once again. �Why does a young girl around seventeen hate me so much? What did I do to you?�

Alex tensed up and her eyes brimmed with tears. She couldn�t do this. The very same man who killed her parents and tried to kill her every single breath she took. What would he do if she told her? She bet he would look proud of himself of what he would accomplish.

She brought back her fist and slammed it into his nose. She was would�ve been smug if it wasn�t for the hurt cursing through her body. Riddle gave a loud cry and brought his hands up to his nose that was streaming with blood. She hoped she had broken it� just as he had broken her life.

Alex leaned in and made sure he was looking straight in her eyes. �What did you do?� She repeated with her voice as cold as ice. His own eyes were full of hatred, but they turned surprised at her actions a moment later. �You are a very sick man in my life. You broke my whole life, you bring the hatred inside of me out. You make the ground where you walk turn black with death.� She paused and repeated Riddle�s actions that he had done earlier that day. Putting her lips to his ears, she hissed parseltongue in his ear.

�And you enjoy every last bit of it.�

She stood up and climbed over the stunned form of Riddle and ran out the pub with tears coming down her cheeks.

###

He just sat there and stared at the door she ran out of. Her every last word was ringing in his head as he felt blood course through his fingers. What had he done to her that would cause so much hatred? True, he wanted to become a Dark Lord, someone who opposed the Ministry and Dumbledore, but would he become someone who brought terror to people?

He wanted everyone to look up at him in admiration, not fear or hate.

One thing was for certain, he needed to know what he was like in the future and what he had done to Alexandra Hershey� hell that might not even be her real name.

With a sigh, he stood up and left the pub. He had some planning to do.

###

She scribbled through her diary once she ended her section for the day. She was in her dorm room the whole day since the incident with Riddle at the pub. Her friends had tried to make her come out, but she refused. Alex couldn�t face Riddle again, not after what she had done�what they did together.

All she wanted to remember about Riddle was that he was Lord Voldemort, but as much as she wanted to think that about Tom Riddle, the more she realized he was not Voldemort yet. His face expression was sincere when he asked what he had done in the future to her�and yet all she had seen were the red snake eyes of her enemy and she had snapped. She had taken out everything on Tom Riddle, and he just sat there and listened.

She clutched her diary to her chest and made her way over to her trunk. And yet� hadn�t Riddle already made horcruxes? His Slytherin ring, and his diary�how many others could he have done? Did he not know that once he split himself seven times, he would become an unfeeling monster?

Opening her trunk, she placed the diary amongst her clothes, and she shut the lid. Taking her wand out, she locked the chest with an ancient spell, Hermione showed her during second year after Lavender tried to steal it.

It was starting to get dark and Alex remembered she was going to try to follow Godiva tonight. With a deep breath she went out the dorm room and down the Common Room. She spotted the gothic girl reading a book by the fire. Settling down in a dark corner, Alex waited until Godiva got up.

It wasn�t until a few more hours that she did stand up. She exited the Common and out the portrait, Alex following a great distance away from her. Before she knew it, they were outside and the grounds were deserted of people. The sun was going down and Alex wondered where the hell Godiva was going.

The full moon started to rise, and the Potter heir stopped in her tracks. Green eyes widened in horror as she saw Godiva collapse in the forest floor. Her limbs her changing and her screams turned into howls.

Godiva was a werewolf.

Alex did the only thing she could do, and ran back to her dorm room. She stayed up late that night, trying to find out ways she could help her friend�but she only came up with one option. It was the same choice her father, Sirius, and Pettigrew made.

###

If anyone heard the footsteps that night in the 6th year Gryffindor, girls dorm, they would wake up and see�nothing. It was a good thing they didn�t wake though, for if they did, they would be jinxed.

Tom used Shadow Walking to get into the dorm room of Alexandra. He needed to know her better. Not only because he wanted to know what he was like in the future, but because he wanted her. How would he win her over if he didn�t know how to fix the obvious hurt in her?

His first guess was that she kept a diary. Not many people did, but something told Tom she did. People who kept journals or diaries where the same people who kept all their emotions bottled up. Exactly what Alex does.

If that was false, he would gather her memories up in a pensive and study them all night, before morning came around. That option was the trickiest, if someone discovered her with a sleeping charm over her in the morning things wouldn�t look good if she woke up with her memories burrowed for awhile.

He made his way over to the furthest bed from the door and looked down at the sleeping figure. He couldn�t help the slight smile forming on his face. She didn�t have a scowl or glare on her face, but yet, she had her lips opened slightly and her head turned in an awkward angle. She would definitely have a pain tomorrow morning.

Tom touched his healed nose, and looked back down at her. He didn�t love. He vowed to himself a day at the orphanage that he would never love someone. Ever. But every time he looked at her, he felt something in his chest flutter. Corny.

He rephrased that.

Every time he looked at her, his cock hardened and his Magic sparked in anticipation. His Magic was the major key factor in this whole�relationship. It had never reacted like this around anyone else. Maybe if they got to know each other, he would indeed find himself having those feelings he cursed away so long ago.

That was what he was doing now. Getting to know her. Well, actually breaking in her trunk and stealing something�but whatever did the trick, eh?

He tapped the trunk with his wand, but nothing happened. He frowned and narrowed his eyes at the trunk. It was surrounded in white, ancient Magic. His lips twitched upwards. Alex sure surprised him multiple times a day.

Placing his hand on the chest he closed his eyes and muttered the reversal spell for the locking charm. With an audible �click� the lock opened and he was free to look through her things.

It was mostly clothes, and some trinkets, but a leather bound book was what caught his eye. He picked it up and flipped through it, hissing in approval when he noticed that it was a diary.

He shut the lid quietly and placed the same ancient Magic that she had on before he broke in and left the room.

Chapter 10: Watching them Unfold

Tom took the diary in his own room, one of the great benefits of being Head Boy. He settled himself on the couch and took a deep breath. It would take a long time to read through this whole thing, but luckily he knew a spell that would allow him to watch the events through her memories that were placed on the piece of paper. He had used it once on his horcrux, the diary. His diary would allow the victim to view his memories that were placed on the diary.

He looked around the room and made sure the door was locked from intruders. The last thing he needed was Marigold to come storming in his rooms, crying about the news of her family�s poverty.

He pointed his wand at the diary and muttered his spell.

�Obvisour memoirs!� He was sucked into the pages and he hit his feet on hard ground. The spell would only allow him to view the memories that were written, but he wouldn�t be able to read any of what Alex felt. That, he would do later. Now, he wanted to visualize her memories.

He looked around as he landed in her first memory. It was a living room with a man with black messy hair playing with a small baby with her own messy hair.

It must�ve been Alex when she was a baby. Those are her parents; she has her mother�s eyes.

A women with red hair and bright green eyes watched her husband and child play together. They were all laughing, enjoying each other�s company. That is until a loud �crash� was heard.

�The wards, he has found us.� The women stood up in a hurry and the man picked the child off the floor.

�Lily, take Alex and run!� Lily took Alex from her father�s arms and ran up the stairs just as the door burst open.

Tom turned to gaze at the hooded figure who had come through the door and instantly was hit with the foul Magic. It was powerful Magic, but it had a foul aftertaste to it.

Before he could see anything else, his body was sucked up after the woman and Alex. He hoped the hooded figure was not who he thought it was�

He watched as Lily started to sob, while clutching little Alex in her arms. Tom saw the mother straighten up in determination and place her daughter in the crib. Not a moment later the door opened and the hooded figure stepped inside with a cackle. He smelt of death, and Tom knew Alex�s father was lying downstairs, staring lifelessly up at the ceiling.

�Not Alex, not Alex, please not Alex!� Her voice was desperate as she stood protectively in front of her daughter.

�Stand aside, you silly girl�stand aside, now��

�Not Alex, please no, take me, kill me instead-,� Tom frowned at the desperate tone in her voice.

�Stand aside!� The figure�s voice was raspy�

�Not Alex! Please�have mercy�have mercy��

Tom watched as the figure snarled and pointed his wand in her direction.

�Avada Kedavra.� Lily screamed and fell to the floor in a lifeless thud. He watched in surprise as the figure advanced on the baby Alex.

Why did he want to kill a baby?

�Good bye, Alex Potter.� Tom�s eyes widened.

�Potter? Alex is a Potter?� Before he could think more of it, he watched as the killing curse hit her in the forehead. But it didn�t kill her, instead it bounced and hit the figure dead on.

With a screech, Voldemort, (he came to terms that it was Voldemort) exploded and his soul left his non-existent body. Tom whirled back at Alex who was crying� a lightning bolt scab on her forehead.

NEXT MEMORY

Her memories showed brief glimpses of living with those awful muggles. How she had to live with them instead of her parents�all thanks to him.

She didn�t even know she was a witch until that brute, Hagrid, revealed it.

He went through her first year, her adventures, and the end of the year when she faced his older self. To say he was disturbed was an underestimate.

What had happened to his beliefs? He was some skeleton monster who enjoyed pain and torture of helpless people. An eleven year old girl for heavens sake!

He knew that Alex�s mother had died for her protection, that was why Voldemort couldn�t stand her touch.

Then second year came, and went. He watched with unemotional eyes as she had killed the basilisk with his horcrux sword, and how she pierced and destroyed his other horcrux, the diary.

Third year came and she was presented with a new father, Sirius Black. She learned of Peter Pettigrew�s betrayal on her family and his loyalty to Lord Voldemort.

He came to the conclusion that she received Parseltongue from the connection they shared through her scar. But as much as he thought and thought, he still didn�t understand why he wanted to kill Alex so bad.

Then fourth year came, and he watched her grow before his eyes. She hated the media�s attention because she was the Girl-who-lived. Alex just hated being Alex Potter. He felt a twang of pity for her. How could he not? The whole wizarding world was looking up to her, for something she had no control over.

She was signed up for the Twi Wizarding tournament. A fourteen year old female. It was ridicules and he had a hunch of who was behind it. His hunch was correct as she was port-keyed to a familiar graveyard. He watched in disgust as Pettigrew killed the Diggory boy, and Tom noticed he stood by Alex�s side throughout Voldemort�s rebirth. He was amazed at how easily the ritual went.

Voldemort got his body back.

Tom chocked on his bile as he saw what had become of him in the future. He was distorted, a merciless killer. Far from what he thought he would become. Voldemort�s long finger touched Alex�s scar and she cried out in pain�and Voldemort didn�t. By using her blood, he had gained the protection Lily Potter gave her daughter. He was flabbergasted when he learned that both his and Alex wands were brothers.

Something about that piece of information made him uncertain. He had heard of that before�having both brother wands, and magic that reacted with each other�s� He growled and pushed it aside as he watched Alex escape him once again.

Fifth year came and went, and he watched as Alex lost yet another loved one, Sirius Black. He learned of the prophecy and he immediately stored that in back of his mind when the scene cut toward sixth year almost instantly after.

Sixth year made him uneasy. Alex had learned everything about him. She had known this whole time all about him� known about Voldemort, his horcruxes, the murder�s he committed this summer. And yet, she hadn�t done anything of major consequence. The only thing she had done was ignore and hate him.

It wasn�t until he watched as Dumbledore received the Slytherin locket and then be murdered by Severus Snape, and when Alex vowed her life to destroy him, that he was shaken. Everything about his future was bleak.

The diary spit him back out and Tom did something he hadn�t done in many, many, years. He collapsed on the sofa and buried his head in his hands. Sobs where heard throughout the room.

He was shaking uncontrollably�

He didn�t want to turn out like that.

###

A knock woke him up the next morning at his door and he sat up quickly. Rubbing his eyes that were crusted with his dried tears, he opened the portrait only to be met with the unfortunate sight of Marigold.

�Tom! You wont believe what happened.� Before she could go on, Tom slammed the door shut and went back to the sitting room.

His form sagged and he leaned his elbows on his knees, then placing his head on his open palms. For long moments, he sat there and stared into nothing. The events from last night replayed in his head and he felt darkness curl around inside of him.

Yes. He wanted to be a powerful Dark Lord. Yes, he wanted people to know him. Yes, he wanted to be immortal. Yes, he wanted to use Dark Magic�

But he didn�t want to become like that lifeless corpse he had seen. He admitted that he was afraid. Afraid of actually turning out that way.

He needed help. And he knew exactly who would help him.

Alex Potter. The granddaughter to Harold Potter, who had graduated last year from Hogwarts. He saw the similarities between them, but Harold was a young, arrogant fool. Alex was wise and very mature for her age. She had to be� with what her life was like back home. From the public�s attention to the threat of Voldemort.

And that brought yet another problem. Dumbledore. The man was clearly playing Alex�s strings into the Act he wanted to be played. He was manipulating her, molding her into the perfect tool against Voldemort. There was no prophecy, that so called Seer was no Seer. For one thing, when Seer�s had a vision, they collapsed to the floor in seizures and wouldn�t wake up for a few days.

There was no prophecy, and Tom felt strong concern for Alex. Here she was, never having a childhood of her own and when she steps foot into Hogwarts, she�s played by the old fool, looked up to by adults, and being hunted by a mature, powerful Dark Lord. She had a lot on her shoulders and she didn�t know who to turn to.

He would help her as much as possible. If one thing was for certain, they needed to team up in order to change the future.

And yet, there was that other problem. When she was returning to her time. He had a couple of options. One, find out the spell or object that was transporting her back. Two, going with her. Three, he would let her go (as painful as that sounded) and change the future his self. And he would wait for her�and claim her as his consort.

But something was bothering him. If she really was from the future, he knew it was true, then why did she admit it? Dumbledore was dead�how did she get here?

Tom shook his head and opened the diary, flipping until her found the passage he was looking for.

I received a letter from Dumbledore today. It was a surprise for me since he had passed away at the end of term. I was cautious of opening it, but to my surprise nothing was hexed on it. Instead, the letter told me I should take a vacation, and he had sent me a portkey toward my destination. It was a beautiful portkey, a silver chain with an emerald at the end.

To say I was surprised when I landed in the year 1944! I have no idea why he would pick a time such as this one, especially with Tom Bloody Riddle in it. But I calmed down when he told me when I returned, from the same portkey, that everyone would forget the events about me. So basically I could jump in front of Riddle and kick him in the family jewels and he wouldn�t even remember it. That sure does tempting.

Tom dropped the book in a growl. Of course that was it. He wouldn�t remember her when she left.

He stood up and started pacing back and forth. There had to be something he could do�some sort of spell or charm that would allow him to remember her. His fingers rubbed his chin in thought. Maybe a potion would be more beneficial.

Not to mention, Dumbledore sent her back her for a reason. Was it to get to know him better? �Know thy enemy?� Maybe this diary was a fake?

He gave a snort and shook his head. Of course it wasn�t fake; he had just spent last night in Alex�s memories. It all made sense. Tom went over to a piece of parchment and scribbled down a list of things he had to remember.

Research way to remember

Research the bond she and I have. Why does my Magic react toward hers in such a way? Why do we have identical Magical cores?

Court Alexandra Potter

Teach her as much as possible IF I let her return to her time.

He dropped his quill and stared down at it, not really processing it. All he secretly knew was that if he had Alex in his life, he would not turn into what he feared to be.

y4

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:23:56 +0400

Chapter Six: Giving the Metallic Life

The dark shadow crossing the dark corridor calmly walked toward a stone room on the other side of the room. The figure that cast that shadow was in no way affected with the eerie screams through out the stone, cold manor, or the creatures that peaked out at him as he walked past. A deep hood covered his face as he turned to enter the room that was set up for his own purposes.

Once the figure shut the door and sealed it tightly for security purposes, he made his way over to the tall, stone, table in the middle of the room.

�Are you ready to do this, Tom?� The figure flinched at the name and looked up at his mentor, the very same man that was reeking havoc on the wizarding world presently.

�How many times have I told you I want to be called Voldemort, Lord Grindelwald?� Turquoise eyes looked out from under his hood at the Dark Lord Grindelwald who was shadowed by his own hood in the far corner.

�I will call you Tom until you make a name for yourself. What I�m asking you is if you are ready to split yourself so early. You have recently created a horcrux this summer, is it wise to do it so early? Dumbledore might catch on.� Grindelwald�s voice was harsh with cold emotion, almost a raspy sort of volume.

Tom seethed and placed the silver sword on the stone top. �Dumbledore is always on my case, Lord Grindelwald. Do you know how hard it was to acquire the Gryffindor sword with that old fool�s eyes on me the whole time?�

The golden and ruby gems sparkled up in the dim light, catching the stone with magical patterns.

A cold chuckle filled the room. �I�m sure you swiped it right under his nose, am I correct? You never cease to amaze me, apprentice. You�ll make a wonderful Dark Lord.�

Tom�s face was expressionless, but inside he felt warmer. He had always loved attention from his master� well; he never liked the word master. Tom Riddle would never have a master.

�Let�s get going. I have to be back at Hogwarts shortly with the upcoming dance.� He spat the word in disgust and caressed the ruby on the hilt of the sword.

�I�m not stopping you.�

Tom gave a sharp nod and turned toward the sword laying so innocently on the table. Soon, the sword would contain apart of his soul, making him become the powerful Dark Lord he sought to be once he discovered his heritage.

Last time he did this, he felt no guilt, only excitement on becoming what his grandfather failed to be. But now�

He looked down at the sword and the dagger he had drawn to slice a piece of flesh off his body. Something was nagging him in the stomach. Something or someone.

And it had to do with bright green eyes.

He had not even known her for a long time, but here he was, about to split himself once again and she was making him second guess his idea to immortality. It was not the thought of being sexually attracted to her, no; he was magically attracted to her. Something in her magic made his own magic flare up in awareness. Her magic aura around her interested him far more than he would like to admit to.

With a hiss in frustration, Tom Riddle brought the dagger to his opened robe and sliced a piece of flesh from his stomach. He had no time to worry about the pain that had caused him, for he was chanting the most difficult chant in Portuguese.

Green and black swirls of light transferred from him to the piece of metallic on the table. His head tipped back, causing his hood to fall down revealing his turquoise eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. Lips were wide open as if they were forming a silent scream.

The figure of Lord Grindelwald did not move an inch when he saw the scene unfold in front of him. Since he had already witnessed this twice before, he had no concern at all.

The sword on the table shook and stood up on its point with invisible force and then it stopped.

The light swirls stopped.

The silent screaming young man stopped and he fell to the floor.

The body on the floor was unconscious, but the Dark Lord Grindelwald still did not make his way forward. Yet, he watched as a ghostly form of Tom Riddle rose from the solid body on the floor.

The soul did not glance around the room in curiosity, nor did it pay attention to the man in the corner. With a sucking noise, the soul entered the sword and for a moment there was an eerie, green, glow surrounding it.

With a clatter, the sword fell to the table, its metallic gleaming in the light with an innocent wink.

###

Alex sat up in bed with a gasp of pain. Her scar had caused her to wake to an unknown cause. She didn�t have a dream, or a vision and she didn�t think Lord Voldemort was here in this time.

Tom Riddle was, but he had yet to turn into the monster that was back home.

She sighed and went back to sleep. Tomorrow she would have to try-out for the Gryffindor Quidditch team.

###

She grabbed a broom from the school shed and looked down at it in horror.

Comet 2?

She had never even heard of that before. Would it be dreadfully slow? She hopped not; she loved Quidditch for the flying and the freedom it granted her.

�Hershey! You coming?� Addison yelled from the middle of the field with his maroon and gold uniform. They were different from her time back home, but really�what did she expect?

She currently had on some trousers, a plain green shirt and her cloak over her outfit. When she went to breakfast that day, most the girls had looked at her like she was crazy. Every girl that is except for Godiva, Unity, Taylor, and Pipa. All four of them were in the stands now, intending to root on Alex.

Running over to the Gryffindor Captain, Addison, she stood amongst the other Gryffindor�s that were trying out for Seeker and the other open positions. They were all boys and they towered over her...she tilted up her chin and meet their eyes straight on.

She would not be intimidated, they were the ones who should be. Especially the ones that were trying out for Seeker.

�Thank you all for coming today. There are two Chaser openings and one for Seeker. All of you will have a fair chance to compete, and I wish you all luck.� With that he turned and walked away, and the people who were trying out all mounted their brooms.

Well, I�d better follow what their doing.

She mounted her broom and rose up in the air, loving the feeling that had given her. Alex noticed that the players were staying lower to the ground, awaiting orders from the captain that had just mounted his own broom.

�We will narrow down the position of Seeker to four, and for the Chasers, twelve. Each one of you will face the course set up for you position, and I will choose who gets to advance to the mock match. Do you all understand?� Nods were shared around the small group and Alex was ushered over to the set up course for the Seekers.

It was magically set up with small balls moving in the air toward the flier, and some balls were some distance away to see if you could rely on your reflexes.

The first boy up caught four out of twenty.

Terrible.

Alex shuddered. Was it really that hard? It didn�t look too hard, but the boy had only caught four. She glanced at the stands toward her friends and noticed Grover Harrison sitting by them. She really didn�t have time to dwell on that fact, because she caught a dark figure sitting higher in the stands.

Tom Riddle

His head was in her direction and Alex turned back to the course. What was he doing there? Didn�t he bother her enough as it was? She had already agreed on one dance with him at the dance�if she even went, so what was he to gain coming here today?

Stop obsessing over the fact he�s here, Alex! And get your head in the game...or rather try-out.

Alex whipped her sweaty hands (that were not sweaty before she knew Riddle was here), on her robes. The two other boys in front of her caught ten, and the other caught seventeen. There was finally competition, and she would over pass every last one of those guys.

Before she knew it, her turn was up and she got ready for the small ball to head toward her. She cursed her eyes as they sneakily looked back up at her friends, they didn�t wonder over to the dark figure that was watching her still...they just looked to see if Grover was watching.

Yeah. That was it.

Whizzing sound was heard and she snatched the ball out of thin air. The first one was relatively easy, compared to the last ten or so. One of them, she had to hand upside down from her broom to catch it, but at least she had caught it�

Twenty out of twenty, a perfect score for Alex Hershey!

She managed to hold in her smug smile as she passed all the boys who were gaping at her from the sidelines. None of them received higher than her.

�Great job, Hershey. I knew it was in you.� Addison came up and clapped her on the back. He had been doing that lately, and Alex wondered if he was thinking of her as his �best mate�.

�Thanks.� She settled for the lady-like acceptance, rather then the victory dance she was doing inside.

Later on, she was dressed in pure yellow robes, with a number seven on the back. Yellow really wasn�t her color, but it didn�t affect her as much as it would have if she hadn�t been picked four the final four Seekers.

She was around a boy with the same shade of yellow, who was giving them a pep-talk on the mock match.

Who made him captain?

�And you�just get the Snitch.� The boy pointed to her and she rolled her eyes. Of course she was going to get the Snitch, who else was?

The whistle blew and they rose in the air to their positions.

�GO ALEX!� A blush rose to her cheeks as she heard Unity scream from the stands, and Taylor and Godiva followed her example. She turned her head in their direction and gave a sheepish smile.

Tom Riddle was leaning back and he had his legs spread in an arrogant fashion. His fingernails were up to his face as if he were bored with the prospect of even being there.

�I want a fair game! Begin!� Addison kicked open the chest and all four balls spilled out, flying in opposite directions.

Alex sized up her competition and snorted. The boy may be good at reflexes and such, but he was heavy built and tall. Usually Seekers are small in build...the only time Alex actually thanked Merlin for her small body. So, she would use her quickness over his slowness.

The game went on for about twenty more minutes until Alex spotted the Snitch. She put on as much speed as possible with the broom and was surprised when she felt it comply with her wishes. The boy followed behind her, but she did as much twists and turns as she could to loose him in the race.

Almost twice she got hit with the Buldger, but successfully avoided them with ease. Reaching out a hand, she closed her fingertips around the gold ball and gave a small whoop of excitement.

�Yellow team wins!� Her team cheered and ran to congratulate her on the amazing catch... all thoughts of her being a girl disappeared.

###

�When is your first match?� Unity asked, binding her red hair in a pony like Alex�s.

�End of October, around Halloween.� Alex responded, half mind on the conversation they were having, and half on watching the small creature in front of her, gnaw on her finger. Unity and she were in COMC, and they were assigned to take care of the creatures that looked like hairless puppies.

Addison had announced that Alex was the new Gryffindor Seeker, and the Gryffindor�s had all agreed heartedly on that. Well, the ones that were there during the try-out, but the rest were skeptical on her abilities.

Riddle had escaped the try-outs before Alex could make her way out of the marsh pit surrounding her, but she really didn�t care if he left or not. Why did he even come? As far as she knew, Riddle hated Quidditch.

A shadow fell over her and the puppy like creature, causing her to glare at the intruder.

�What do you want, Riddle?� Riddle was standing over her in all his bloody glory. His appearance looked the same charming self, with those half-lidded, dangerous eyes of his looking down at her. But the more she really looked; she saw the exhausted holes in his eyes...something that no normal person would see. No normal person who hasn�t seen such horrifying things as Alex had in her past.

Something was wrong with Riddle, but did she care?

Nope.

�Must you always spit when you talk, Alexandra?� Alex clenched her fists, no matter if Riddle was on the verge of dying; he always got under her skin for unknown reasons.

She stood up, not liking how he could stand over her, only to come up to his collarbone. That didn�t stop her from lifting her chin and glaring at the future Dark Lord.

�Is there a reason you came over here, Riddle?� She would call him �Riddle� as long as he called her �Alexandra�.

�Just to remind you that when your go to the ball next week, you owe me a couple dances. I didn�t know how well you were listening on Friday with all those deserts clogged in your mouth. It�s amazing that you don�t turn out like that �friend� of yours, Lester, was it?�

Alex�s face turned red from anger. Taylor would have ended up in tears if she had heard that comment.

�Why you-.�

�And of course, I wanted to say-.� He paused, eyes sweeping up and down Alex�s body in an undressing fashion. With his long finger, he slid it down her cheek, leaning his face closer to hers. �Congratulations on becoming Gryffindor Seeker. You were brilliant.�

Without a word, he swept away from her, leaving Alex speechless.
Chapter Seven: Longbottom is Taken?

�Look at Longbottom, the dateless, fat arse!� Howling laughter was heard through the halls and Alex stopped behind a pillar and peeked around it.

There were Slytherins surrounding Blake Longbottom, a 6th year Gryffindor. He wasn�t that fat�more of a short, plump boy. His hair was blonde and he had chocolate colored eyes.

�Leave me alone.� If it wasn�t for the slight stutter in his voice, Alex would have guessed that he was strong and confidante about himself.

�What�s the matter, Longbottom? Are you sad that you can�t get a date for the sixth year in the row?� Alex frowned and stepped around the pillar. She could never take it when people made fun of others. It was disgusting.

�Excuse me? Blake has a date for the dance next week.� She put up her chin and watched as the men turned to look at her in amusement. Blake himself was looking over at her in surprise.

�Really? And who is that?�

Alex gave a smile as she went to stand by Blake�s side, taking his arm in hers. The blonde boy was as tall as she was.

�Me.� She enjoyed watching their faces turn into gapping idiots. Before Blake could say anything stupid, Alex clutched his arm hard and he shut up.

�You? I thought Tom Riddle staked his claim on you.� Alex�s vision swarm with red and she hissed through her teeth.

�Riddle is nothing but an arrogant puss. He staked his claim on my disgust the day he introduced himself.� She glared at the Slytherins and tugged on Blake�s arm. �Come on Blake, let�s leave these boys alone.�

Once they were out of earshot, she let Blake�s arm go and continued walking like it was no big deal. Unfortunately, Blake didn�t see that it should be left alone.

�You didn�t have to do that. Now I will look stupid if I go by myself.� His voice was so down that Alex stopped in her tracks.

�Go alone? We are going together, Blake. I don�t have a date, and neither do you. So why don�t we go together?� She gave him her most warming smile and it turned wider when he gave her one in return.

�Are you sure?� With Alex�s nod, something inside of Blake snapped into place. �Then I�ll pick you up at seven next week in the common room.� He leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

She was too stunned to do anything�she watched him go along and touched her cheek. Alex didn�t want him to get the wrong impression; she was only going with him on friend terms.

But he seemed just so happy.

###

The week passed and the dance was tonight. Everyone heard that Alex Hershey and Blake Longbottom were going to the dance together. Her friends had given her some teasing, and other students had actually come up to her and asked if it was true.

Grover was angry when he found out, but Alex couldn�t bring herself to care. She was doing this for Blake; he deserved someone going with him for once.

She expected Riddle to say some scathing comment about her date, but ever since that day in COMC when he congratulated her, she hadn�t seen nor heard of him. Really� she didn�t care if she didn�t see him for the rest of her stay here.

As the dance came closer, Alex noticed that Godiva became distant and quiet. The gothic girl hardly met Alex�s gaze or started up conversations anymore, and when the Potter heir tried to ask what was wrong, Godiva coiled within herself and shook her head.

Right now, Alex was standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom in her dorm while her dorm mates were already gone to the dance. She was running late, but after the harsh argument with Godiva, she had a perfectly good excuse to be late.

Once she zipped up the zipper in the back of her dress, she looked in the mirror and gave a fake smile. She really didn�t mind dressing up, but she always thought she was turning into one of those girls when she did.

With one last look in the mirror, Alex turned and made her way down the stairs toward Blake Longbottom.

###

He took a cup of punch from the far table and sipped at it while looking out at those fools dancing and making a joke out of themselves. They all looked horrible when they were dancing�they weren�t graceful or dignified.

Tom sneered and looked down at the red liquid in his crystal cup. He didn�t want to go to the dance, but being Head Boy made him committed to attend. Ever since that night a week ago when he had made another horcrux, he had felt tired and unemotional. His feelings were swallowed into a pit of his stomach and were blocked from coming out. One side-effect from splitting ones soul.

He knew it was both good and bad that he was suspended with his emotions for awhile.

For one thing, he didn�t feel the betrayal when Alexandra Hershey accepted Blake Longbottom�s offer to the dance, and not him.

He didn�t feel the surprise and pride when she made the Gryffindor Quidditch team as Seeker.

He didn�t feel the anger when Alexandra out right refused his claim on her in front of his fellow Slytherin classmates.

And after all those emotions came hitting at him just yesterday, he wondered if it was a good or bad thing that he didn�t feel those emotions at the time.

One thing was for certain, he had his vulnerable emotions back in full force tonight. Why did he know that? He felt his goddamn breath hitch in his throat when he caught sight of Alexandra Hershey enter the room.

She was beautiful as always. She had more make-up on then usual, but not overly done. Those beautiful, glossy curls were non-existent and her hair fell straight down to the small of her back in a silky curtain. Half her hair was pulled back and clipped with a diamond barrette.

Her dress hung perfectly on her. It was white, with spaghetti straps, and it went down to her calves with a risky slit up to her middle thigh.

Tom set down his cup and slid his eyes over her form as much as possible. He would�ve preferred her hair falling in those damned curls of hers, and instead of white, she would look stunning in black or dark green.

But she still looked beautiful.

Not at all like those other girls in the Great Hall.

And to set her appearance properly, her Magic was purring in crimson waves around her like a cocoon. Speaks of glitter where sparkling within her aura and they winked at Tom in a seductive way.

Her Magic had always made Tom�s perk up in awareness. Without warning, his emerald Magic unfolded from his strong barriers and danced upwards; desperately trying to get the attention of the crimson Magic nearby.

He hissed in annoyance and yanked his Magic down; ignoring the startled looks he received from the passing students. He would not flash his Magic like some prostitute for Alex�s attention.

Turquoise eyes looked at Alex�s joined hands with that lump of a pureblood wizard and they narrowed in disgust. Alex deserved better than that. Someone like�him.

�Tom lets dance!� His control took all his effort not to flinch at the high pitched voice that clung to his arm.

Brenda Marigold was his awful date for this bloody dance. She didn�t look beautiful like Alexandra did. She wore a black dress that popped her cleavage out like melons. Tom secretly thought that the dress would look ten times better on one midnight haired beauty.

�I�d rather not, Brenda. I told you before we came that we were not a couple. Therefore, I don�t want people to get the wrong impression.� He really didn�t care what other people thought of him, especially these�young, naive students.

But maybe he cared about one�s impression�

Marigold huffed and stalked off to find a willing man, and Tom stalked in the shadows, watching her from a distance. He couldn�t help but to notice how gracefully she moved�and he never admitted that about anyone.

###

Alex smiled at her friends that greeted her at the Gryffindor table. Music was blaring from the small wizarding band on the stage, and she couldn�t help but to acquire a headache from it. Blake was holding her arm in a vice grip and she noticed that he was puffing his chest out in a smug gesture.

Emerald eyes narrowed. If he thought he could show her off as some prize, she would stalk out of this god forsaken place. The only thing that made her stay was the dancing. Ever since the Twi Wizarding Tournament, she loved to dance. She just hopped Blake was at least willing like his grandson, Neville.

She noticed Pipa Harrison and Addison Clayborne dancing great together out on the floor and gave a smile. Those two were a perfect couple together�absolutely perfect. She wondered if they would have any kids together, and if they did, who were they during her time?

Her eyes landed on Marigold who was rubbing herself against a seventh year Slytherin with her large breasts popping out. Alex almost threw up her dinner at the sight. Marigold�s eyes weren�t on her partner�s though. She was looking over at�

Alex turned her head and saw a shadowy figure, leaning against the punch table in the shadows. Tom Riddle, no doubt.

An evil smirk formed her face as she tapped Blake on the arm.

�I�m going to get some punch, do you want some?� The blonde boy looked disappointed and gave a nod.

�Sure. Do you want me to come with you?�

�No, no. I�m capable of getting a cup with some liquid in it. Thank you.� With a huff, Alex walked away from her short date and snuck over toward the punch.

She stood next to the tall, slim, figure of Riddle and gave a glance in his direction. He didn�t look too dressed up, but if she knew better, she would say he didn�t want to be there at all. His hair fell in all directions in a messy way, making his high cheekbones stick out more pronouncedly. His Adams apple jagged out from his thin throat with a silver chain around it. His robes were a high collared, simply flowing black.

�Looks like your date is trying to be the first witch to take her clothes off just by dancing.� Alex muttered and filled up her small cup with the red liquid. Pieces of strawberry clumped in her cup and she avoided the spraying fluid that came toward her dress.

She could feel Riddle�s eyes on her and she picked up a small cut brownie, putting it in her mouth.

�And it looks like you are stuffing your face with chocolate, yet again.� Alex gave a huff and turned to glare at the tall form. She noticed right away that his eyes didn�t give that hunted glint to them that they had before, now they were glittering in pleasure.

�You probably would to if you weren�t watching your figure.� She retorted, glancing at his skinny form in a show and back to those other deserts calling her name.

He ignored her comment and turned to look at the plates of food. �Your hair looks better in your curls.�

Alex�s eyes widened in surprise that he was admitting that piece of information, but she didn�t turn to look at the man. �Thanks, I�ll have to remember to straighten it more often.� She was surprised when the man gave a chuckle.

�You always seem to amuse me, Alexandra.� There was a hint of something in his voice that she couldn�t put a finger on. Yet, she always had trouble reading Riddle.

�And you always seem to annoy the hell out of me, Riddle.� She poured another cup for Blake and turned to leave, but a rough hand gripped her elbow. She had to make all sorts of twists and turns just to balance the punch in her hands. When she made sure they weren�t going to spill anytime soon, she growled at Riddle and he gave a smirk of satisfaction.

�Fat boy can wait on his drink, Alexandra. I want to dance with you.� Alex spluttered when Riddle took her drink from her grasp and placed it on the table.

�Excuse me? Blake is my date-,�

�Out of pity. Now, I want to dance.� His voice went husky in just a matter of moments and he placed his arm around her waist possessively.

�E-excuse m-me, T-Tom? Alex is, she�s my da-date.� Alex whipped her head around to see Blake standing beside Tom, with his chin quivering in fright of Riddle�s glare.

�Run along, Longbottom. She only went with you out of pity.� Alex straightened up and went tense when she saw Riddle�s eyes give a sparkle and a smile flew on his face. �Did you honestly think she went with you because she�liked you?�

Alex watched as Blake�s chocolate eyes became watery. With a whimper he turned and ran out of the Great Hall.

�Pathetic.� Tom whispered and tugged at Alex�s waist toward the dance floor.

It was rather pathetic of Blake, but she couldn�t suck up the patience to dance with Riddle after what he did.

�That was bloody rude of you, Riddle.� Alex hissed and glared at the man who now wrapped both his hands around her waist.

�You can�t go around school making friends with such weak wizards, Alexandra. Longbottom had to realize that he couldn�t command me around.�

She looked up at Riddle with her bright green eyes and shook her head, escaping his embrace. Without a word, she walked out the dance hall and went up to the Gryffindor Common room.

Riddle would always be that arrogant, self-centered, man she always remembered.

She noticed Blake was no where in sight� neither was Godiva. Sighing, she went to sit by the window and took out her diary. She wrote her passage by the light of the full moon.

Chapter 8: Back on Track

Alex woke up to the small footfall across the room. The wood creaked underneath the weight of the person, causing Alex�s eyes to snap open. The room had just been touched with the sun�s rays, barley even dawn. She gently moved her bed hangings to the side and peaked out. To say she was surprised was an underestimate.

Godiva was limping over to her bed next to Alex�s. She had bruises on her face and a deep scratch on her cheek. She looked absolutely terrible. What had happened?

If Alex didn�t know any better, she would say Godiva had spent a very long night with a man. But Alex did know better, and she knew that Godiva never once mentioned any man.

She decided to keep quiet and watched as the gothic girl wiped out on her bed.

Who exactly was Godiva Ramsey?

She was determined to find out.

###

The library was packed, and Alex debated on herself if she wanted to go in or not. But there was two people she had to talk to.

Sucking in her courage, she made her way over to her first person. Blake Longbottom. She hadn�t seen him at any of the meals today, and she wanted to apologize to him for what Riddle said to him.

If only her friends could see her now. Apologizing to someone on the behalf of Voldemort.

He was sitting down near the door, tapping his quill gently against the parchment rolled out in front of him. From the looks of it, it was potion�s and Alex cursed gently to herself. She had to finish that, or Professor Slughorn would have to talk to her. Something she avoided as much as possible.

�Er, Blake? Could I talk to you?� His chocolate colored eyes looked up at her in surprise and he nodded his head, motioning toward the empty chair beside him.

Not exactly the private spot she had in mind, but she wouldn�t complain. Settling down, she took his hand in hers and looked at him eye to eye. She could see people glancing over at them, but she didn�t really care.

�I want to apologize about last night. It was wrong of Tom Riddle to say that. Considering he doesn�t know the reason why I went to the dance with you.� She watched as he gave a shudder and squeezed her hand. Trying not to flinch at the contact, Alex gave a smile. �I went with you, Blake, because I didn�t have a date at the time, and the same went for you. So I took it as it came.� She paused and lowered her voice. �We did only go as friends, you do understand that, don�t you?�

Blake gave a sigh and ran his free hand through his hair. �Yes I understand that now, but a silly part of me thought you�actually liked me.�

Alex�s stomach dropped in pity. Blake was honestly a nice guy who treated women with respect. If only she could�

A smirk came across her face as she looked at Blake.

�You know what? I think I could set you up with someone, if you want to that is.� He gave a sharp nod and frowned.

�Who would want to go out with me?� Alex let go of his hand and welcomed the feeling of independence once again. She couldn�t stand Blake�s sweaty hand.

�Taylor Lester, she�s a 7th year Ravenclaw.� It was a spur of the moment idea to set those two up, but she had a feeling they would get along greatly. They both needed someone desperately, and why not put the two together?

�Yeah, I�ve heard about her.� Emerald eyes narrowed at the blush staining Blake�s cheeks. It was obvious that Blake heard about her.

�Meet me at the Three Broomsticks during Hogsmeade tomorrow. You two can catch up together.� With an nod that looked like his head would snap off, Alex stood up and made her way toward the gothic girl in the corner.

###

A hooded figure made his way toward Gringotts wizarding bank, ignoring all the curious stares cast his way. One of these days, those stares would turn from curious to admiration. True, his magic sang around him in seductive waves now, but later on in life he would be the most looked up Lord around.

His black robes flew behind him in a dramatic swirl, and he smirked as a witch ran across the street just to get out of his way. That�s how it should be. He stepped inside the white marble building and made his way over to the head Goblin, looking down at him with that pointed nose of his.

�Yes?� Tom seethed, he didn�t like when people, much less a Goblin, spoke to him like some�child.

�I would like to withdrawal all of the Marigold fortune into a new vault please.� He tried to hold in a smirk at that.

Brenda Marigold�.what a nice toy he played with for awhile. But after last night, he had thrown her away. She had served his purpose. Money, and shagging. After Alexandra had stormed out the Hall last night, Tom had grabbed Brenda and shagged her; letting all his frustrations with a certain green eyed girl, out on her. When she was peacefully sleeping with a mild sleeping charm over her, he had snuck out.

The Goblin gave a smile down at Tom with those razor sharp teeth. �That would require the key to the Marigold vault.� Thinking he had won; the creature sat back down and continued writing.

�Well then, it�s a good thing I have the key, is it not?� He slipped his long fingers into his pocket and withdrew a brass key, never taking his covered eyes off the Goblin.

The Goblin cleared its throat and leaned back forward. �Of course you do. What is the name of the new vault suitor?�

From underneath his hood, turquoise eyes turned scarlet.

�Voldemort. Lord Voldemort.�

###

She sat next to her gothic friend while putting her book bag on the table. If she was going to sit here, might as well finish her potions essay.

�How was the dance?� Alex swiveled her eyes toward Godiva who was reading a passage from a textbook, not looking up at the body who had plopped down next to her.

�Hell. I left in fifteen minutes or so.� Not to mention I wasted all my extra money on that dress. She paused and took out her potion�s book. The cover had a picture of a handsome man brewing a potion�to bad Snape didn�t look like that. It would make his class a little more easier on the eyes. �What did you do last night? You weren�t in the dorm room when I came in.�

�Oh, I was in the library. I had to check up something.� Godiva replied in an emotionless voice and kept reading.

Alex ran her eyes over the gothic�s form. Her died black hair was becoming washed out, and showing her natural strawberry blonde hair at the roots. Dark circles were under her eyes and against her abnormally pale skin. She was actually wearing long sleeves today, but that might have to do with all the Professor�s scolding her all the time to. In fact, the more Alex looked, the more she didn�t see the bruises and scratches she had from last night.

�Is everything ok, Godiva? You seem awfully tired-,�

�Everything is fine.� Her contact covered eyes shot up to Alex in a snap.

�I was just worried.� Alex defended herself and held up her hands in mock surrounder. Honestly, if the girl didn�t want to talk about it, she wouldn�t push the conversation. Instead, Alex took out the half written scroll and looked blankly at it.

�I�m sorry Alex; it�s just that I�m going through so much right now with my�parents.� Alex looked up and noticed Godiva�s right eye twitched when she lied�and that was exactly what the gothic did just a second later.

�Alright, if you ever need me for anything, don�t be afraid to come talk to me.� She offered Godiva a fake smile and went back to the damned essay that was starting to blur in front of her.

###

The light from the full moon hit Alex as she snuck out her dorm room; she had successfully escaped Godiva, Unity, and Taylor�s presence to sneak to an abandoned classroom on the third floor. She had two text books in her arms and she intended to use both of them tonight.

Although Dumbledore had said to take time off and enjoy her �vacation� she still intended to study her two abilities. Wandless Magic and Shadow Walking. She walked into the room and sat down in the middle of it.

Right now she had to find her �inner core.�

###

Alex gave a start as she snorted loudly. Her eyes flew open when she realized she had fallen asleep.

�Right.�

So it sounded easier then actually doing it. Maybe she should try Shadow Walking first? She cleared her throat and looked through the thicker text book. It said to gather her Magic and� and� wrap it around the body part you wanted to become invisible?

Alex clenched her teeth in anger and threw the book aside.

�This is absolutely, bloody, fucking, useless!� She growled and gave the book a last kick across the room.

�Troubles?� She gave a screech as she whirled around toward the voice in the door way. And she glared at the intruder.

�What are you doing here?� She demanded, while he made a show of brushing off some dust from his black robes.

�I could ask you the same thing, since I am the Head Boy, patrolling the corridors for students such as yourself who think they can go against the rules. Then possibly catch the student and report them to the Headmaster for punishment.� He paused and flicked off a piece of fuzz from his sleeve. �But I prefer handling the punishments myself.� He purred and looked up at Alex.

She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned most her weight on one leg. �Finished?� Boy, did he talk too much.

###

Tom ignored the comment and made his way over to the two books that were lying on the floor. He looked down at them and made sure he heard Alexandra�s shriek of disapproval before looking back up at her.

He already looked at the books when she was sleeping.

�Shadow Walking and Wandless Magic.� He paused and placed his hands behind his back, surveying her through half-lidded eyes. �Advanced Magic.�

She bristled, boy how he was so hooked on her already. He knew all her little habits and quirks. �You don�t think I can handle it?� She spat and he raised an eyebrow.

�I didn�t say that, did I? Shadow Walking is very advanced Magic, its tough, but I think you could handle it if you worked at it.� He responded and he knew what she was about to say before she spoke it.

�And Wandless Magic? You don�t think I could accomplish that?� She was blushing in anger, it was always anger. He had never once seen her blush in embarrassment before.

�Wandless Magic is a natural form of Magic for powerful witches and wizards. You can�t study it from books.� He watched as she bit her lower lip and that Slytherin glare of hers was directed straight at him.

Really, he knew she was capable of both forms of Magic, but he wanted to see her suffer. She would get no where without a mentor, teaching her to control her Magic. She had to realize that, in order to advance, she had to come to terms with the Form of her Magic. Dark Magic. Her magic was Dark, but she was locking that part away.

�I can do Wandless Magic, Riddle. I just can�t find my inner core.� She replied haughtily, putting up her delicate chin. He stared at the light from the moon hitting on her soft skin, making her cheekbones more pronounced and her lips pucker in annoyance. He felt himself react to her and he cleared his throat, putting on his trademark smirk.

�Aw.� He paused and motioned to where he saw her sleeping in the middle of the room. �I gather that your inner core involves falling asleep?�

She was amusing when she made all those different sounds from her throat.

�Exactly how long were you watching me?�

�A while.� He replied truthfully. In fact, he had seen her leave her Common Room, and followed her all the way up to the third floor. He took a step closer to her and was pleased when she didn�t move backward.

�What you need, Alexandra, is someone who is in control of their own Magic, to teach you how to control your own.�

She put her hands on her hips. �And? Let me guess. You can teach me, huh?�

Tom�s lips quirked upwards and he bared his teeth in a smile. With a wave of his hands, the two books came flying toward him without a verbal spell, and within a blink of an eye he was invisible to the human eye. He had just done Wandless Magic and Shadow Walking within seconds.

�Yes, Alex, I can be your tutor. I can teach you both of these Forms of Magic, and I can help you mold your magic to use easier. You have so much potential, Alex. Your magic is a waste of space just floating around you if you don�t use it.� He leaked out the shadows in his body and became visible, handing Alexandra her two books.

�What�s in it for you then?�

Aw, smart girl. A Slytherin thinker.

�It�s rather simple, really.� He walked closer to her, the bane of his thoughts, and he leaned down. His breath blew away a curl around her ear. He loved her hair. �A date, a simple date, and if you absolutely hate it, I will continue teaching you and I will stop trying to court you.� He moved away and looked into her Slytherin green eyes.

Within seconds, he was doubled over at the stomach, gasping for breath.

�You bloody prick, I don�t think so.� With one last glare toward Tom, she left the room in haste.

The Dark Lord held a hand to his stomach and looked after the petite figure of the women he was so obsessed with.

She would come around.

y3

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:23:21 +0400

Chapter Five: Egyptian Parselmouth

�Mr. Riddle! I thought something had happened to you. You�ve never been late.� Alex came into seeing distance of the COMC class and looked over at the speaker and held in a laugh.

It was no doubt the Professor, but what the bloody hell was she wearing? It was pink with purple and yellow lace. It kind of reminded her of Aunt Petunia�s bathroom rolled in one.

She saw everyone�s eyes go in between her and Riddle and she stood her ground. She was used to the attention she had gotten at her time in Hogwarts, why was this any different.

A large hand placed its self on her lower back and she didn�t feel the normal queasiness of being touched by a male. No, that wasn�t a good thing, this was Lord Voldemort.

�Sorry Professor Pinker, I was just escorting Ms. Hershey to her class.� At seeing her confused expression, Tom tightened his hold on Alex�s small waist in annoyance. �She�s a new student.� He elaborated, and the woman�s brown eyes widened and she gave a warming smile toward Alex.

�Welcome to Hogwarts, Ms. Hershey. I�m sure you�ll love it here.� She went on blabbing on how she would love it, but Alex was too distracted to listen. Riddle started guiding her over to the Slytherin section, without her consent.

A trio of girls were sneering at her and giving her a glare that she thought was rather weak, for a Slytherin that it. The leader of the trio was that tall blonde she remembered as Brenda Marigold, the one that Riddle goes out with on and off.

�Alex!� her head whipped to the side to see the 7th year Gryffindor, Addison Clayborne motioning her to come over to him and the other Gryffindor�s.

Anything was better than getting in between Riddle and his� girlfriend. She easily escaped Riddle�s hold and trotted over to Addison, ignoring the Dark Lord�s eyes on her back.

Addison smiled at her and rolled his eyes when he noticed that the Professor was still talking about all the sports, the great food, the nice students and professor that were at Hogwarts.

Alex stood next to the tall Gryffindor and nodded her head as if she were interested in everything Professor Pinker was talking about. The Slytherins on the other hand started to talk over the Professor with their own conversations.

�Is it true your going to try-out for the Quidditch team?� A girl with Gryffindor robes sneered toward Alex and looked her up and down.

Why do girls always look each other up and down? It�s like their checking each other out.

Alex shrugged and turned her gaze toward the brunette. �No. I�m going to be on the Gryffindor Quidditch team.� Her tone was confidante and cocky, something that she would have never done in her own time back home.

Addison gave a chuckle and thumped Alex on the back, making her step forward to keep her balance. �That�s what I like to hear. Some confidence out of you.�

�Mr. Clayborne? Ms. Hershey? Thank you for being the first volunteers for the task.� Alex looked horrified at the bin that she had no idea what was in it. Somewhere inside of her knew that Professor Pinker was not Hagrid, so there should be nothing to worry about.

Laughs and gossip flew around the students as the two Gryffindor�s stepped up to the Professor. Tom Riddle was leaning casually against the fence with his arms crossed over his chest, looking lazily at the two� or rather, just Alex.

Taking his Prefect position, Addison cleared his throat and gave an apologetic smile toward the women.

�We are terrible sorry, Professor. It won�t happen again, and we are glad to be the first ones to help you out.� He paused and looked down at Alex, giving her a quick wink. �Aren�t we, Alex?�

She nodded in agreement and looked interestingly at the crate. �Of course.�

Professor Pinker�s face was sour until the apology Addison had given her, and then it turned into a bright smile.

�Well then, I�m glad you are anxious to meet our first magical creature of the year.� Her smile held a dangerous glint that Alex didn�t notice before, but how could she notice it before when the women was dressed in colors that hurt Alex�s eyes just by looking at her?

�Meet�� She paused and threw off the purple sheet over the cage in a dramatic motion. What was inside made Alex step backward for a brief moment in shock and disgust.

�Meet the Salamander of Egypt.� There were multiple little salamanders in the cage, and they actually looked like them, with wet, black skin and long tails. They were about the size of her palm, but other than that they looked nothing like muggle salamanders.

Instead of four legs they had six with sharp claws on each� foot. Scarlet patterns were laid upon their backs, and a long, bright blue tongue was curled out of their mouth.

�Each one of these little guys has a unique pattern upon their backs that represent a special talent they possess. Their talents range from talking in English to becoming invisible to the human eye. Very fun little creatures.� She paused and opened the top door, watching the salamanders scurry around in a fast pace.

�Can anyone name the dangerous trait they have?� No one raised their hand, well no one besides Riddle of course. He was standing so proper with his chin and hand raised, awaiting to answer the question.

�Mr. Riddle?�

�When their blue tongue turns into a yellow shade, that means they are ready to bite their victim, thus, making lethal venom to stun their prey for days.� Riddle�s eyes met hers in a smug expression and she just rolled her eyes in disgust.

Who really cares that he knows that?

�Excellent answer, Mr. Riddle. Three points awarded to Slytherin.� The Slytherins around him all gave him approved nods and Alex snorted in amusement.

�They act like they won the bloody house cup.� Addison laughed and the Slytherins all glared toward Alex, who in return ignored them completely.

�All right, Ms. Hershey, you first. Grab a salamander and take care of it the rest of the class period.� Alex brushed away a stray curl and stepped up to the crate, her eye was on a certain salamander with unique swirls on its back.

She reached in the cage, but retreated when she heard a blood chilling scream. Whipping her head around, she saw that it was Brenda Marigold, looking at Alex in horror.

�What the bloody hell is your problem?� She snapped at the blonde who had already gotten on her nerves in the first five minutes of meeting her.

�You�re not putting on gloves?� Alex looked at her blankly and blinked stupidly.

�No, is that a problem?� Brenda gave an intake of amused air and flipped her wavy hair over her shoulder, looking at Alex with disgust.

�I guess it doesn�t surprise me in one bit. But not every woman is a tomboy like you.� Brenda smiled sweetly and motioned with her hands for Alex to continue her task.

Alex narrowed her eyes at her and pursed her lips ready to make a comeback, but Addison placed himself between the two girls and put his hands on her shoulders.

�Don�t let her get to you, Alex. Ignore her and she�ll get bored.� Addison�s brown eyes were warm and the Potter heir calmed down� just a bit.

Reaching into the crate, she gently scooped up a small salamander and held it up to eye level. It really was kind of cute. Its eyes were a soft blue, split like a serpents.

�Hello, sssnake ssspeaker. I�ve never met a Parssselmouth before.� Alex�s eyes widened, how did this little guy sense she was a Parselmouth? She met Riddle�s eyes and he pushed off the gate and stood up straighter, looking at Alex with an unreadable face expression.

Did he hear?

�Oh dear, it looks like you picked a salamander who speaks Parselmouth. You can pick another if you wish.� Professor Pinker looked at the salamander in Alex�s hand in barely hidden repulsion.

�Err, that�s alright Professor. It�s cute.� She could feel Riddle�s eyes on her and she didn�t dare to meet them. It didn�t matter that he would forget all about her when she left; it was just the thought of him pressuring her into questions all the time that made her get a headache.

�Alright then, you can settle down over there and study your little creature.� Alex cradled the small reptile and made her way over to the clearing.

For the rest of the class she whispered back and forth to the little guy without anyone knowing. She kept her awareness open and whenever someone came by she stopped talking to it. His name was surprisingly Fern, an odd little name for an Egyptian Salamander.

Too bad she never saw the turquoise eyes watching her from the dark shadows.

###

Two weeks had passed and Alex was fitting well with this past time in Hogwarts. Her classes were going by fine, and she meet a lot of new people.

Her classes were all 7th year, all except for potions. She had potions with Godiva and Professor Slughorn, unfortunately. But other than that, she was doing fairly well with her grades.

She had met two new people that she hung around constantly with Godiva. Unity Clifton, a 7th year Slytherin who she had hung around with in COMC, and Defense Against the Dark Arts. Unity was pretty smart with shocking red hair and golden eyes. No one really talked with her in Slytherin house because she was a Muggleborn.

And then there was Taylor Lester, a 7th year Ravenclaw. Talk about smart� well considering she was in Ravenclaw was a big hint. Although she was smart, Taylor was a very self-conscious person. She had glasses and she was short and plump. Alex considered her beautiful though, with her long brown hair and navy blue eyes.

Alex had avoided Brenda Marigold and her two lackeys as much as possible. Although she had heard Brenda call Alex and her three friends the �misfit group� and Alex had slapped her across the face in anger. She had lost Gryffindor 20 points that day, but she was happy despite the consequences.

And Tom Riddle was another whole story. Ever since that day in COMC, he had avoided her at every possible turn. Alex didn�t complain though, it was just less work for her. Even if she noticed that he was studying her with those eyes of his.

As far as revenge on Brinley Rusti and Chavi Saffron, her room mates, she was still thinking of a possible plan with Taylor, Godiva, and Unity�s help.

The Great Hall was full of chattering students who had just come from their last classes of the week and Alex was sitting at the Ravenclaw table with her trio of friends. She rather liked the Ravenclaw house, with Pipa Harrison in it and not to mention her rather handsome brother, Grover Harrison.

Pipa, the Head Girl and the fiancé of Addison Clayborne, was the most natural person Alex had seen in this time. She told it like it is, and she wasn�t afraid of what others would think of her. Alex had tried to convince her to try-out for the Ravenclaw Quidditch team, but with all her Head Girl duties she wouldn�t be able to have time. Although she was amused at Alex�s attempts to convince her.

Grover on the other hand, was attempting to court Alex into a romantic relationship. He was very handsome, but she didn�t know if she wanted a relationship like that yet. Not to mention she thought of Ron whenever she leaned toward accepting his advances. She had wondered what he and Hermione were doing at the moment. Dumbledore had told her not to mention anything to them, but how would they react in knowing she wasn�t at the Dursley�s?

With a moan, she took a spoonful of vanilla ice cream that seemed as it was just freshly made. Whenever desert came around, she would always have the vanilla ice cream with just one spoonful of strawberries on top.

�You�ll start gaining weight with all that ice cream you eat, Alex.� Unity confirmed, smiling when Alex just shrugged and dug back into her ice cream.

�Are you kidding me? Alex eats like a pig and she doesn�t even gain one ounce of fat on her.� That was Taylor, she was always jealous of Alex�s eating habits and not gaining one pound.

�Maybe if you eat what you want, Taylor, you might loose some weight. Not that you�re fat or anything.� Alex shut her mouth, that didn�t sound too good.

Taylor�s eyes started to tear up and her glasses slipped down her nose. �No! Taylor, that�s not what I meant. I�m just saying that you never eat.� Alex threw her two friends a quick, helpless glance, but they gave her an amused look.

�Did you know that if you don�t eat, you just gain more weight?� Godiva spoke up, aiding Alex in the situation.

Taylor perked up and looked over at Godiva, the Gryffindor Goth. �Really?�

�Yeah, you just have to eat healthy foods. And award yourself once in a while� like Alex does every ten minutes.� Green eyes glared toward Godiva, and they woman just gave her a smile.

�I didn�t know you were so funny, Godiva.� The black haired Goth was about to respond when her eyes narrowed to a spot behind Alex.

Said witch turned around to find Tom Bloody Riddle behind her. Did she just jinx his absence?

�Good evening, Alexandra.� His eyes were locked on her, ignoring everyone else around her.

Alex gave a curt nod and turned back to her ice cream that was starting to melt. Godiva gave a giggle on how she was acting toward him and then stopped when Riddle gave her a fatal glare.

�I suppose your mouth is too stuffed with deserts to form a proper greeting.� Alex threw down her spoon and swiveled in her chair, glaring at Riddle.

�And I suppose you just came over here to grace us with your� charming presence. I�m afraid it wore off when you opened your mouth.� Alex gave a sweet smile and cocked her head to the side.

Tom Riddle was bloody hot. She couldn�t deny that, but he was such an arrogant, Dark Lordy thing, prick. He was standing there with his black hair in his left eye and his eyes were glittering with amusement.

�I know you consider me charming, Alex. But I�m afraid that I�m not here for your pleasure.� Alex growled and his eyes sparked dangerously in�. some emotion she couldn�t describe.

�Then what are you here for?�

�For my own pleasure, of course. There is a dance coming up next week, and I want you to accompany me.� He drew a blood red rose and offered it toward her.

Alex seethed in anger. That was no question that was an order. She was aware of the silence behind her, but she kept her glare on Riddle.

�I�m sorry, but I�m afraid I will have to decline. But I�m sure your overly large ego will accompany you.� Snorts of laughter filled the hall, and some noses of surprise where heard from the ladies who thought Tom was just this prince charming and she was a fool for declining him.

With that she turned back around and ignored the magic crackling in rage behind her from the Dark Lord.

###

Tom seethed in rage and in surprise. No one, no one, ever rejected him. No one, but her. The same one that was on his mind for the past two weeks.

He had watched her from the shadows, studying her every move. And he was even more surprised when he first met her on how different she was from everyone else. The magic around her was strong, alive, unused, and it begged her to use it. But she was oblivious to it, turning a deaf ear on it.

He wanted to teach her, to show her how to master her own magic. She would be strong if she would just listen to him. Instead they had to bicker back and forth like an old married couple. Although he did enjoy someone with some silver tongue and intelligence to throw words back at him. But really, she didn�t even give him the time of day.

Not to mention he was suspicious of her. Not only does she have the most unusual green eyes, knowledge to skip a year, a cursed scar, but she was also a Parselmouth. And that certain trait was not passed on to anyone besides the Slytherin line. But he knew for certain that he was the only Slytherin heir around.

Alexandra Hershey, also known as Alexandra �Pott� (as she once slipped) was a mystery, and he would solve her.

He watched as Grover Harrison and his �gang� started to laugh at him being rejected.

�No matter�

�Well, if you are going would you save a dance or two for me� please?� He watched as she glanced over her shoulder at him, and his heart skipped a beat.

She really is beautiful.

�If I go, yes, perhaps I will squeeze some time in for you. Don�t get your hopes up, though.� Tom smirked and laid down the rose beside her plate.

And she will be his.

His black Hogwarts robes blew out behind him as he swept away.

�2

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:08:00 +0400

Chapter Three

�Hmmm, Alex Potter, its nice to meet you again. I see Slytherin would fit you greatly-,�

�No! Absolutely not! Not with Tom Riddle in-,�

�Ms. Potter, you didn�t let me finish. Slytherin would do greatly for you, but in this time I would stick with,

�Gryffindor!� She smiled and headed toward her table, but she faltered when she had no idea where to sit.

Just as she was about to sit with the scared first year, she heard a high pitched voice.

�Alex! Come sit over here!� The stares on her were making her slightly annoyed. She had finally gotten away from being the Girl-Who-Lived, and now she was the New-Girl-At-Hogwarts.

A smirk came across her face as she stepped closer to the fake blonde ushering her over. She was on vacation right now and she didn�t give a damn if she didn�t have any friends, she was just going to act how she wanted- showing all these girls and boys that she wasn�t going to be a sleazy slut.

She sat gracefully down on the bench and faced her new house mates.

�Hi Alex! My name is Brinley Rusti and this is Chavi Sheffron, your new room mates.� Alex nodded over at Chavi, her �new� roommate. She was Asian with straight, pitch black hair down to her waist. She was pretty but her image was distorted with the thick make-up plastered on her eyelids.

Alex herself just wore black mascara and skin colored eyeliner/eye shadow, simple, but pretty. She didn�t see reason why she had to cover up her face with a mask.

Her green eyes turned back to Brinley, and almost blushed in embarrassment on how Brinley was showing the wrong impression of women. Her skin was leather looking and her top buttons of her robe were opened showing a very large cleavage.

Honestly

�Nice to meet you.� Alex replied sweetly and scowled when Brinley gave a loud squeal.

�I know we are going to be such good friends! I love your skin color, I wish my skin was naturally tan! And your eyes, they are� well, an odd color. I haven�t seen anyone with green eyes like yours.� Alex raised an eyebrow in disgust.

She loved her eyes� it was the only thing she received from her mother. It didn�t help that Chavi was nodding in agreement.

A chuckle was heard from her left and she turned coming face to face with a girl with a shocking appearance. Instead of fake blonde hair, this young women had dyed black hair with a blue shimmer, a black shocker around her neck, he skin was bone white, yellow cat eyes, crimson lipstick, and her sleeves of her uniform were cut of showing off her small frame full of muggle and wizard tattoos covering her arms.

To add to her gothic look, she had an earring on her lip and eyebrow. Alex�s green eyes slowly slid up the girl�s form until her eyes met with laughing yellow.

�Sorry I couldn�t help to laugh. Those two are as ditzy as they come, and you see too smart to become �the best of friends� with them.� She held out a hand toward Alex. �The names Godiva Ramsey, and I love your eye color by the way, it brings out your will of magic.� Alex didn�t know whether to be insulted or grateful that she complimented Alex on something, but other than Godiva�s appearance, she had this�aura around her that Alex liked.

�Alex P- Hershey. Are you in 6th year also?� Godiva gave a nod and glanced toward the two girls on the other side of Alex.

�Unfortunately.� Alex glanced at Chavi and Brinley to see them glaring at Godiva.

�You don�t want to associate with the mudblood freak, Alex. We can help you meet a lot of people.� Alex was aware of many people glancing in her direction, but she gave them no heed and glared at Brinley.

�I�m a mudblood too, Brinley. Does that mean I�m a freak? As far as meeting some of your friends, I think I�ll decline; saving my attention to people other than pit stops for men.� Brinley glared fiercely at Alex while Chavi frowned in confusion, not understanding what Alex had just said.

Laughter around the table erupted and Brinley stabbed at her dinner angrily.

�That was good, Alex. I have been wanting to say that to her for six years.� Alex looked around at all the boys glancing in her direction with interest, but turned her attention on Godiva.

�Why haven�t you?� Alex asked her while Godiva just shrugged and bit into a dinner roll.

�A lot of guys like that she and almost half the female student body is easy. They all want to have �fun� before their parents betroth them to someone for the rest of their lives.� Alex frowned in disgust and Godiva nodded.

�I know it�s sickening. Most muggleborns aren�t so slutty. But he for example is one of the phoniest guys I have ever seen. All the teachers and students are blinded toward his poor orphan act and his charming side. I wouldn�t be surprised if he has slept with all the women in Hogwarts.� Alex raised her eyebrows at the Goth.

�Who�s that?� Her yellow cat-like-eyes nodded toward the entrance doors at a tall, thin man around 6�3�. His raven colored hair fell straight in his teal eyes and his cheekbones were pronounced on his face. It was then when Alex realized who the man was.

Tom Marvolo Riddle.

It didn�t surprise her at all that he was a man whore, and a phony. According to what Dumbledore said, Tom was a considered a charming man to everyone in his childhood, someone who played on others feelings to get what he wanted. �He didn�t need nor want friends� that was Dumbledore�s words.

Her disgust and anger must have come through, for Godiva continued,

�Yeah, I know, pathetic isn�t he?� She watched him sit at the Slytherin table, greeting his friends while a tall, golden haired girl latched on his arm and giggled like a hyena.

�That is Brenda Marigold. The Slytherin Queen. Her and Riddle always go off and on. Don�t let her ditzy looks fool you; she can be a real bitch sometimes.� It was that time when Riddle�s unique blue eyes locked with her vivid, Slytherin green.

Anger flushed to her face and she sneered at Riddle when he gave her a smile full of white teeth.

She looked down at her plate of mushrooms and stabbed one with her fork causing multiple people to jump at her un-lady like action.

I hate Dumbledore!

How could he send her to a place with a young Lord Voldemort?

�So it�s settled then? We�ll have three dances this year; a begging of the year dance, Halloween Ball, and Christmas?� Headmaster Dippet asked both the Head Girl and Boy.

Pipa Harrison, the pureblood Ravenclaw, nodded and Tom Riddle gave a nod of approval, but inside he hissed in annoyance.

More bloody dances.

�Now that we have that settled, we can go to the welcoming feast.� He paused and looked at the both of them. �Unless any of you have more concerns or suggestions?� Tom perked up in his chair and cleared his throat.

�Actually, Headmaster, I�ve been thinking about doing a dueling tournament this year.� He added an innocent smile and the Headmaster caved in and laughed.

�That sounds like a great idea, Tom. With the threat of Grindelwald, the students could learn from a dueling club, or in your case, a tournament. I�ll have the teachers start one up. And perhaps you would be generous and help setting it up?� Tom gave a nod of enthusiasm while he headed toward the door.

�I�ll be glad to, Headmaster. Thank you.� He made his way down to the Great Hall, knowing that a Dueling Tournament would be a great way to study the students for possible allies.

�Did you want another trophy on the shelf, Riddle?� Pipa scowled over at her schoolmate in disgust. Riddle was just an arrogant student� but she could feel his powerful- but dangerous aura. Something about the Slytherin sent chills go up and down her spine.

He turned his dark turquoise eyes toward her and gave a charming smile.

�I think your still jealous that I received a higher OWL test score, Harrison. How is your fiancé these days?� He was mocking her, but she just smiled sweatly.

�Addison is doing great, thank you for asking. And how is your girlfriend, Marigold?� Tom sneered and hissed toward the Ravenclaw.

�She�s not my girlfriend.� Before she could respond back, they reached the Great Hall and separated.

�Tom! I thought you were hurt or something. Are you okay?� Tom looked down at the women attached at his arm.

To many men, she was considered hot with long, blonde, wavy hair and blue eyes.... but the more Tom got to know her the more he noticed how�un-unique she was, and how big of front teeth she had.

�No, the Headmaster wanted to talk with Harrison and I about some of the events happening this year.� He nodded toward his �friends� and flinched when Brenda squealed and tightened her hold on his arm.

Oh, Slytherin, how he would like point his wand at her and�

�Dances? Please say we have a dance this year, Tommy.� Tom scowled at the name she insisted on calling him, even after he specifically told her to shut the bloody hell up. He promised himself that when he didn�t need her anymore, he would kill her� preferably slowly and painfully. But than again he wouldn�t want to hear her high pitched voice.

�Actually we have three this year.� She started laughing like a hyena and sat up, flicking her long hair behind her shoulder.

�We are going to look so cute together. I have the perfect dress to wear.�

Edward Flint cleared his throat and steered the conversation away from Brenda.

�Did you see the new girl? She�s hot.� Tom looked around the hall and didn�t catch anyone that was considered new, unless he counted the first years. But surely Edward didn�t think any eleven year old was�hot.

�She�s in Gryffindor.� Finally he locked eyes with Slytherin green.

No she wasn�t hot, she was beautiful�unique. If he ever imagined a consort beside him, she was the ideal image.

She looked one-hundred-percent Slytherin, despite the scarlet and gold that stood out on her uniform.

Her black, curly hair was knotted back in a messy bun, something that wasn�t often seen in this time� both the color, texture, and style.

Her skin was a darker shade and glowed radiantly in the candle light, and despite being a man he knew it wasn�t a tan she spent days on achieving like some of these other� girls here at Hogwarts.

Her eyes were her most winning quality. They were large and almond shape, showing off her every emotion and better yet, they were green� a vivid green. Avada Kadavra.

He shook himself out of his daze and gave her his winning smile. No doubt she would be like all the other women and blush like an idiot.

He watched as her cheeks blushed, but it wasn�t from attraction, but anger.

Interesting�

His eyes swept toward Godiva Ramsey and knew that mudblood freak was to blame for. No matter, he would have the new girl eating out of his palm in no time.

�She�s a babe. I wouldn�t mind sharing my bed with her, even if she�s a mudblood.� Tom�s eyes swiveled toward the speaker. Rodney Dolohov, a 6th year. He despised Gryffindors with a burning hatred.

Many of the Slytherins looked over her way and looked away uninterested while others nodded in agreement. Tom didn�t know why, but that bothered him like no other.

The girls were looking over at the new girl with jealous eyes, and Brenda looked at Tom and mistook his sneer, for disgust, and cuddled her head against his chest.

�She looks like a small girl going into her 3rd year, dosnt she, Tommy?�

Slytherins turned to look at their leader�s response and Tom knew why. If he agreed with Brenda, the Slytherins had the right to go after the new girl and if he denied, he had claim on her. A smirk fell in place. He had trained them perfectly.

�I don�t know, Marigold,� His voice was cold as he moved her head away from him. �She looks decent to me.� He watched in satisfaction as the Slytherin�s faces fell and averted their eyes away from Riddle�s claim.

A few dared to keep their gazes toward the Gryffindor table.

###

�Oh! Tom Riddle is looking right at me!� Brinley straightened out her uniform and stuck her chest out even more.

Alex looked up at the pre-Dark Lord to see him looking at her, not at Brinley.

�Brinley, your so lucky. You went out with him last year for awhile, maybe he wants you again!� Chavi gushed, excitingly.

�Wants you for another mindless shag you mean.� Alex muttered.

Despite the fact she said it quietly, half the table heard and all the guys started laughing. One in particular leaned over and stuck his hand out to her.

�It�s nice to meet you Alex. My name is Addison Clayborne, 7th year and Captain of the Quidditch team.� He was handsome looking with brown hair and brown eyes, he seemed the type of person to warm up to many people.

�It�s a pleasure to meet you Addison.� She shook his hand, but was surprised when he brought her knuckles up to his lips and kissed.

She didn�t blush but gave him a small smile.

�Quidditch you say? Do you have any Seeker openings?� The table went silent and both boys and girls were looking at her as if she grew a second head.

Out of no where a dinner roll came flying threw the air straight toward Alex�s face. Using her quick reflexes, she caught it with her right hand.

�I�d say she has a pretty good chance to make the team.� She looked up to see a tall, well muscular man. His hair was a dark brown and his eyes were a stunning grey.

His smile was addicting, causing Alex to smile back like a small girl with a crush.

�Grover Harrison- sixth year, Ravenclaw� chaser on the Quidditch team.� Alex pulled at her curl behind her right ear and smiled at the way people introduced themselves around here� she gave it a shot.

�Alex Hershey, sixth year Gryffindor, and hopefully Seeker this coming year.� Grover laughed and pulled her hand toward his lips.

�It�s a pleasure, Ms. Hershey.� His grey eyes locked with her green and someone cleared their throat, causing Grover to come out of his daze.

�Snap out of it lover boy. Is there a reason you came over here? Or did you want to make a fool of yourself in front of Alex?� Grover smirked one last time at Alex and turned his attention toward Addison.

�We have to set up plans for the wedding before my sister takes over.�

Godiva leaned toward Alex to explain what Grover just said.

�Addison Clayborne and Pipa Harrison, Grover�s older sister, are engaged. I have to admit, they are a great couple. She�s Head Girl from Ravenclaw. Really pretty.� Godiva nodded toward a girl with short brown hair and a large smile.

Just like her brother Alex thought with a smile.

After dinner the Headmaster dismissed everyone to bed after giving a welcoming back speech. She caught Tom Riddle�s eyes before she made her way up to the Gryffindor tower and he went his way down to the dungeons.

Despite the fact that Lord Voldemort was in this time, she had a feeling this was going to be a great vacation.
Chapter Four: Riddle�s Mask Disappears� For A Moment.

�Bloody hell, Alex, wake up!� Alex�s eyes shot open and saw Godiva running around the dorm room in her braw and underwear.

�Wh-What is it?� Chavi and Brinley were no where in sight.

�Those whores shut my alarm charm off! Class started ten minutes ago!� Alex�s heart skipped a beat and narrowed her eyes toward the two empty beds.

Pay back was a bitch.

She got up and threw her uniform on and slopped a small amount of make up on. She was done before Godiva, who was pilling on her dark make-up and her cut off sleeves to her uniform showed her tattoos.

�Do you have our schedules?� She could�ve went on without Godiva if the girl had her schedule, but she had to remember that she was supposed to be �new� to this school and she didn�t know her way around.

�No- the Head Boy and Head Girl pass them out at breakfast. I think Pipa Harrison stays in the Great Hall until all the schedules are passed out.� Alex heaved a breath of relief, at least she wouldn�t have to see Tom Riddle anytime soon.

�You have beautiful hair, Alex.� Alex looked in the mirror seeing her hair fall in loose silky curls down to the middle of her back.

She shrugged and muttered a �thank you� to Godiva. She didn�t really think she was pretty- or her hair beautiful; those things just didn�t matter to her. After living years of being around males, her appearance didn�t seem important.

�Are you almost ready?� She looked over at Godiva, who was putting her final touches of lipstick, and Alex really looked at her for the first time.

Godiva�s eyes were a beautiful brown color before she charmed her eyes the cat-like-yellow, but before she changed them, Alex caught a glimpse of eyes that saw too much for such a young life; like her own eyes. It was then when Alex was curious on Godiva�s past. She wouldn�t push her for answers, but trust would play an important role in finding out about Godiva.

�Ready?� Alex blinked and nodded, following her roommate out the dorm room and toward the Great Hall.

###

To Alex�s horror, Godiva was wrong. The Head Girl wasn�t there- no one was, except for the Head Boy.

Tom Bloody Riddle

Godiva was probably thinking the same thing, because she gripped her book bag and scowled at the figure who was sitting upon the Slytherin table, with his legs crossed. He was studying a piece of parchment.

Upon hearing Godiva�s moan of distress, Tom�s head shot up and he quickly put the parchment underneath another one and stood up. She wondered what he was reading, but would find out soon, since he was heading their way with the parchment in hand� their schedules. He was studying the schedules.

Alex made her face emotionless, like how she�d been practicing this summer, when she noticed Riddle �received� his Marvolo�s ring already. She wondered how many other people he had killed or planned to.

As he got closer, she did notice he was slightly handsome� in a dark way. He was tall� and thin. His eyes� they were a turquoise color, very vivid and noticeable. But that did not mean he had any positive points with her.

Tom frowned at the two late-comers and turned his heated gaze on Godiva.

�Your very late, Ramsey. 20 points from Gryffindor for not being responsible and getting up on time.� His shocking turquoise eyes glanced at Alex and she almost gagged on her own tongue as he gave her a one of his phony smiles.

�But of course your not to be blamed, Ms. Hershey. Ramsey here should have taken more care of you.� Alex gnashed her teeth together as the man who haunted her for years, offered his hand to her.

She shook his hand, letting go fast enough before he could bring her knuckles close enough to his puckering lips.

�Pleasure.� She responded coldly.

She could see Godiva shift uncomfortably on her feet and Alex realized she was afraid of Riddle. That was unusual. She turned her green eyes back to Riddle and gave a fake smile, making sure he knew it was fake.

�Tom� Riley, was it?� Riddle�s smile widened as he looked down at her in interest.

�Tom Riddle, Alexandra.�

�Yes, Tom Riddle, let me tell you something. I might be new here, but I�m not stupid. I�m sev-sixteen, and I can take care of myself, and Godiva here is not my mother. So if you could just give us our schedules, we can be on our way.�

Riddle lost his snake oil smile, but to her horror he replaced it with a true smile that looked halfway decent� she scowled at her thoughts and at Riddle. Damn, that man� no one, not even Malfoy got under her skin like he did.

�I didn�t mean to offend you, Alexandra. You certainly don�t look like a child to me.� His eyes swept her body in a suggestive way and he looked down at the parchments in his hands.

�Ramsey.� Handing her the schedule, he paused and studied Alex�s� almost if he wasn�t looking at it before they came in.

�It looks like I�ll be seeing you in some classes, Alexandra.� She ripped it out of his hands and turned her heel to exit the hall.

�Ah, Alexandra, you might want the other half of your schedule.� Alex stopped in her tracks and looked down at the half ripped parchment, apparently ripping it in half in her haste.

A blush rose to her cheeks and she turned back around grabbing the parchment from the outstretched hand, avoiding the smirking eyes at her back.

###

Once Godiva and she left the hall, Godiva gave her an understanding smile.

�Don�t worry, Tom Riddle always tends to make everyone seem small in his presence.� Alex glared at the Gothic girl and looked down at her schedule, mumbling something about �being tall in his presence� and then stopped in her tracks yet again.

�I have seventh year classes!� She couldn�t believe this. Dumbledore couldn�t put her in seventh year, but he could place her in advanced classes? This was not part of their agreement.

Godiva looked over her shoulder and gave a snort.

�You never told me you were that smart, Alexandra.� Alex scowled at the name she used and the Gothic girl laughed out right, her eyes sparkling.

Alex huffed and started walking toward her first lesson, Care of Magical Creatures, regrettable with the Slytherins.

###

Tom Riddle slowly packed his things back into his bag and made his way after Alexandra Hershey. For being a Mudblood, she had a lot of spirit, something Tom hated and loved at times. She was also a enigma that he would solve. People loved to talk about themselves and Tom was sure that Alexandra was no different from the rest.

�I have Transfiguration right now, its on the other side of COMC, but I can show you where your class is.� Ramsey�s voice sounded hesitant and Tom rolled his eyes.

The girl was already late, what would make the difference if she showed Hershey around. If she was smart enough she could tell Professor Dumbledore that she was showing Alexandra around. It would save her more points for Gryffindor, but alas, the Mudblood wouldn�t know the difference between a wart to a tattoo on her arse.

�Ah, no Godiva, I think I�ll manage, thank you.� Tom smirked. She had a pleasant voice when she wasn�t spitting in anger.

It was then when he stepped out of the shadows, �No need to worry, Alexandra, I have COMC right now, I�ll show you were it is.� She turned around and glared at him with her vivid green eyes. In fact the more he looked at them the more he realized how unique they were.

No one had that color of eyes�it was the same exact shade as Avada Kadavra. He wondered if being close distance to the curse affected the eyes.

Something to look up.

�Don�t worry, Riddle, I can find my own way. See you latter Godiva. Just tell Dumbledore you were showing me around.� Tom held in his smirk as he watched Ramsey nod as if that were a brilliant idea.

Alex turned her heel and Tom jogged after her. He watched as her jaw tightened and noticed she picked up her pace, ignoring his presence all together� something that no one had ever done to him.

As they came to the door, leading outside, Tom opened the door for Alexandra and he watched in amusement as she paused in her walk, but continued forward.

�Thanks.� She mumbled as if she had an inner battle with herself if she should�ve spoken it out loud. At least she had manners�

�Your welcome, Alexandra.� Again, she clenched her teeth.

�Don�t call me that.� Tom walked directly beside her, following where she was going, not bothering to comment that they were going the wrong way.

�What do you want me to call you then? Quinn?� She turned to look at him with an angry flush on her face. He loved when her cheeks got all rosy�.

�How did you know my middle name?� Tom smiled and lifted his chin arrogantly.

�I dug up all your secrets and memorized every last one.� He saw her face pale and she stared at him in disbelief.

A chuckle sounded through his throat. �It�s on your time table, Quinn.� Alexandra gave him a mocking smile and snorted� a sound he never heard out of a woman before.

�I knew that.� Tom looked ahead as they walked toward the Forbidden Forest.

�Did something happen to you this morning? Is that why your acting like you�ve just swallowed a lemon?� He gave her a glance and saw her glaring at him, a spark in her beautiful eyes.

�My, I didn�t know you had a sense of humor. Even if it is poor.� Alex grumbled and Tom shrugged.

�I didn�t know either. I�m just stating the obvious.� Alex scoffed and stopped in her tracks as she realized that there was no Hagrid�s hut.

�Why didn�t you tell me I was going the wrong way?� Tom sighed as he flashed a brilliant smile towards Alex.

�I wanted to spend some extra time in your�charming presence.� Alex growled and Tom laughed out right.

�For a woman, you sure make a lot of interesting sounds.� Color splashed her cheeks again.

Recovering her dignity she tossed her head. �I�m sorry. I�ll just walk around school like a mindless� whore like most the Hogwarts girls usually do.� Tom blinked and gave a small smirk.

It seemed like he was wrong about Alex. She wasn�t like the other girls at Hogwarts, or anyone for that matter. She was� interesting, funny, beautiful, and came back with her own insults just as quick as they came to her.

Instead of seeing her as a mindless toy that he would enjoy playing with, he saw her as his ideal consort. Why not? Once he got to know her better he could court her� although at the moment she was a very angry person, at something or another. And something seemed different about her. He couldn�t put a finger on it yet.

She was the only one out of a very few who saw beneath his mask, something only a strong minded person could do. He wouldn�t make a strong move just yet, but he would gently pry forth in her life.

He paused in his thoughts.

Lets not go that far, Tom.

�So, where did you go to school before coming here? It must�ve been a good school, since you have some 7th year classes already.� She shifted and Tom narrowed his eyes. Whatever was going to some out of her mouth was a lie.

�I was tutored.� His eyebrows shot up, excellent liar if he wasn�t a master a Legilimency.

�Hershey. You�re a muggleborn though, aren�t you? Your parents-,�

�Are dead. I live with my Aunt and Uncle.� That was true.

�And what is your Uncle and Aunts surname?� She heaved her bag on her shoulder and gave him that Slytherin glower of hers.

�What is this? Twenty questions?� Tom tried not to sneer, but it was useless.

�I�m just curious. You don�t have to be such a prat.� Just like that Alex watched as Riddle�s mask fell in a hiss, but something nagged inside her at being such a� bitchy person. She wasn�t used to throwing harsh comments at other people, but this was Tom Riddle, AKA, Lord Voldemort.

She was doing the right thing. Right?

Her green eyes watched as he walked at a faster pace ahead of her, and sighed. The humid air hit her and the heavy burden of her hair got to her. She quickly took a binder from her bag and knotted it up at the nape of her neck, leaving a few short curly strands to dangle here and there.

With a heavy heart, she ran after the tall, slim form of Voldemort.

�Look, I�m sorry. I guess I heard some bad things about you from people and assumed you were an arrogant person.� Which he is� she thought silently to herself as Riddle turned back around to survey her.

He took a few steps toward her and she stood her ground, chin held up high. Towering over her, he tilted his head, making his black hair cover his right turquoise eye as he gave her a chilling smirk.

�Is that really why, Alexandra?� He paused but continued, �No matter, lets start over, shall we? No judgment with our character until we get to know each other better. I�m afraid I labeled you as a� what where your words again? Ah yes, �a mindless whore.� Which clearly your not.� He held out his hand and Alex tugged at the curl behind her ear and studied Riddle�s face.

What would it hurt? He would forget all about her when she left this time and in the mean time she could learn more about his character.

Meeting his eyes squarely on, she gave a smirk making Riddle blink. �And no masks.� Her voice was cool to her own ears and she watched as Tom kept out his hand and scoffed.

�What mask?� He watched as she frowned and started walking away.

She truly was something special. Something he wanted and would have.

His fingers curled around her small wrist and pulled her toward him, loving the shocked expression in her eyes. Putting her soft knuckles up to his lips, not quite kissing them, spoke in his silkiest voice he could manage.

�Tom Marvolo Riddle and you are?� She grinned and tilted her own head to the side; it was amusing to see Riddle try to seduce her.

�Alexandra Quinn Pott-,� She quickly recovered. �Hershey, but my friends call me Alex.� Tom stored her slip of tongue in the back of his mind.

�It�s a pleasure to meet you, Alex.� He purred and kissed her knuckles, his eyes never leaving hers.

Pulling out of his hold, she started walking again, wondering if she made the right decision. No matter, she would keep her distance from him and observe from the sidelines.

�1

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 05 Mar 2013 22:07:06 +0400

a]n WARNING: This is a re-post. Again, this was written A LONG TIME AGO. There are several, upon several, mistakes in this story. It may also be cheesy and corny, so be mindful of that. *sigh*.
Summary: FEMALE! HP. Alex Quinn Potter is the Girl-Who-Lived. Drowning in grief with the death of Dumbledore, she receives a �vacation� to the 1944�s. There she not only meets the �playboy� of Hogwarts, but a society filled with racisms against women. Being a Tom-Boy herself, she will make heads turn her way, especially a certain head that she sees no desire to come close to. Grindelwald is on his rise, Slughorn is there, tutor Tom Riddle, and much, much more�
But is this really a vacation? Or was there a different motive behind Dumbledore�s head when he sent Alex there? And what happens when she gets back to her time?
PAIRINGS: AP/TR
CHAPTER ONE
Alexandra Quinn Potter turned the wet, metallic lever to the right to shut off the running water. Reaching her wet arm out around the curtain, her hand ventured on the soft pink towel on the rack. Pulling it toward her she started to dry off, while citrus smelling shampoo overwhelmed her smelling senses.
Her relatives where out for the day, taking Dudley to one of his action filled movies and dinner afterward at a fancy restaurant, no doubt. They were weary leaving her home alone in their clean house, but after a few, long minutes, Alex convinced them to leave her home to do chores.
And she finished them, leaving her to take a much needed shower.
The only negative to bathing was Petunia�s awful decorating schemes. In the shower she had to look at the flower pattered shower floor, the rugs, towels, and curtains were all a disgusting pink shade to go with that bright yellow painting on the wall. Alex shivered in horror and revolution. If she ever had a house to herself, the décor would be dark/warm colors, and definitely no flowers or pink.
She gave a loud out take of breath as she tied the towel across her blossomed chest and faced the mirror. She had grown into a very beautiful, young woman, yet she never really looked in the mirror or paid attention to how she looked. Alexandra was considered a slight tom-boy and when she was younger it was even worse.
Bright emerald eyes studied her appearance. Gone was the girl who had a curly, short afro and dorky, broken glasses. Now her raven black hair fell down to her armpits in very glossy loose curls. Her eyebrows arched finely over her large, expressive, green eyes. With a perfect shaped nose, her full, light pink lips puckered to herself in the mirror. Her lighting scar was almost white against her summer tan and unblemished skin.
In the past her body was just a thin stick but now she had womanly curves that showed off her petite frame�. she knew she was small, but a part of her wanted to be tall, like 6 feet. But it was a very tall dream for her 5�6�.
Overall she was stunning, beautiful� an ugly duckling to a white swan as Malfoy already generously retorted to her� just refusing to speak the white swan part. Jeering and mocking comments were always thrown her way by him.
She sighed and started to brush her pearly white teeth. Alex didn�t have to worry about him this year though� unwanted tears sprang to her eyes as she thought back to the end of her 6th year. She told herself she wasn�t going to think about that.
She threw her toothbrush down and walked heavily over to her small room to change into her oversized clothes. She vowed to avenge Dumbledore�s death to all Snape, Malfoy, and Voldemort lives.
This year she would search the globe for all the horcrux�s with her best friend and boyfriend, Hermione and Ron.
After pulling up her pants, she gathered her curly locks into a messy bun and sat next to her trunk at the foot of her bed. A smile settled on her usual frowning face. Her two friends were her shinning light in this dark world. Ron and her just recently started dating last year, but Alex knew it wouldn�t last long. Ron was in a hormonal stage right now, and Alex hated people touching her, sexually. She was self conscious of her body and the thought of others pressed up against her made her gag.
She knew she had more urgent problems to take care of. She had to concentrate with her magical powers and the conquering of Voldemort. Maybe after she could settle down with someone. Maybe.
Over the summer she had looked in many books, which Ron was horrified at, and she found a talent she wanted to possess. Or rather two of them. Shadow walking. It would be dead useful and she was willing to try her hardest once she turned of age.
Yet there was another gift she wanted to expand, wandless magic. Not many witches and wizards possessed the gift, but she remembered her outburst�s of magic here and there. Of course many underage wizards had accidental magic, but hers were more�severe. Unfortunately, when she was practicing wandless magic, nothing happened. Not even a spark of light.
The book said to find her �inner core�, hell, she tried non-stop to find her core and nothing but the insides of her eyelids showed up.
She wished Sirius or Dumbledore where here.
�Errr!� She let out a loud growl, and threw a book across the room. She had nothing to do in this house besides clean, and read.
She paused in her thoughts. That chocolate covered doughnut did look rather good downstairs. With a smirk that look very Slytherin she went downstairs, ready to hunt for her prey.
###
�What are you doing?� The shill voice of Aunt Petunia yelled through the kitchen, where Alex was sitting on the counter, devouring a doughnut.
A smudge of chocolate landed on her bottom lip as she stared open mouthed at her aunt, uncle, and cousin who had just entered the house. She didn�t even hear them coming in.
Her green eyes went to Dudley, who was eyeing the rest of the doughnut in hunger, and back to the pastry in her hand.
Making her mind up she shoved the rest of it in her mouth.
�Iwashungry.� She responded back at her aunt. Unfortunately that only made the women even more furious that she had food in her mouth while talking. A very un-lady like thing to do.
Damn. The dry and thick food went down her throat in a very bad way, what she needed was a large glass of milk.
A choking sound issued from her Uncle and Alex watched in fascination as his face turned an unnatural hue of purple, and his mustache was twitching.
�Out. Go to your room!� Alex flinched and looked at the refrigerator longingly. This incident reminded her of that commercial on T.V. about needing a Coke� or was it a Pepsi?
�NOW!� Alex jumped off the counter and looked back at the fridge.
�Cant I jest get a glass of mi-,�
�MOVE!� With a start, she ran past them up the stairs with her aunt telling her husband that they should have never let her stay home for the summer.
Alex sighed as she shut the bedroom door. When was her birthday again?
Hoot
With a jump she turned her head to a formal looking owl who was perched at her desk with a package. Wondering who it was from, she opened the letter only to come face to face with familiar swooping writing.
Alexandra,
If you are reading this then you know I have passed on. I don�t want you dwelling on my death, my dear. I was already on my way when I foolishly touched the horcrux with my bare fingers. But enough of that, I am in a better place.
I have written you today to bring you somewhere far from here. It is only a short time, but I would like for you to relax and enjoy your time. The necklace in the box is a portkey to your destination. Do not touch it until you are ready to go. Bring your wand, money and school things; you do not need to tell anyone that you are going away, you will be back shortly.
Don�t worry, I wont send you somewhere awful. This is vacation, time to do things your way. When you arrive to your destination, there will be a man there and he will explain more to you.
Take care, my dear, and do not blame Severus for my death, he did everything I asked him to do.
With love,
Albus Dumbledore.
Alex stood there, shocked at what she just read. Dumbledore didn�t blame Snape? And how did he know he was going to kill him?
She shook her head, she didn�t wasn�t to think about that right now. A vacation. She had never been on one, but it sounded so nice. Perhaps a sunny week at the beach? Or maybe the mountains? She knew she shouldn�t trust this note, or idea, but somewhere inside of her knew that this was Dumbledore.
She looked at the necklace box, then jumped into action.
About ten minutes later she had already packed her trunk and gave Hedwig as much feed as she had, and dressed in better fit clothing. Muggle because she had no idea where Dumbledore was taking her.
With her wand in her back pocket and a money sack in her trunk, she lifted the lid to the necklace and her eyebrows rose at the sight.
It was a silver necklace with a sparkling emerald diamond on it. Usually she didn�t gush out on jewelry but this was beautiful. With trembling fingers, she grabbed the necklace, feeling the familiar sensation behind her navel.
Chapter 2: The Year 1944

With a hard thud, she landed on her arse on a stone floor. �Ah, Miss Potter, it is splendid to finally see you.� Alex froze, that voice sounded oddly familiar, could it be? It was impossible.

Her large eyes slid up to the man who greeted her and her guess was correct.

�Pro- Professor Dumbledore?� But the man looked� younger. Much younger. And the room she was in looked like Professor McGonagal�s office�but different. Her confused expression must have showed on her face, for Dumbledore�s blue eyes twinkled.

�I gather you received a letter from me in response of a little vacation?� Waiting for a dumbfounded nod he continued.

�It so happens you are in the past.� Alex made a sound in her throat as she stood up and made her way toward the desk that stood between herself and the younger Dumbledore.

�But time travel, that is impossible! Except a short period of time, by time-turners, but not this far back in� in?� She looked over at the young Dumbledore in question.

�1944.� Alex's mouth dropped open in shock.

�I have worked on a device that would bring you back in time for a short while. Everything you do here will be erased on the witch and wizard�s mind after you go back in your own time.� Alex was processing the words as her mouth frowned.

�So what is the point of bringing me here when everyone will just forget me anyway?� Dumbledore smiled that damned knowing smile that Alex had grown to love and hate at the same time.

�This is just a vacation for you, my dear. You can be just Alexandra and forget about Alex Potter for awhile before you go back and play your role once again.� Alex tilted her head to the side, causing a rebellious curl to pop out of her bun.

�Go back? How do I go back? Do I just close my eyes and tap my heels three times? And pop I�m back?� With a long finger, Dumbledore pointed to the necklace clutched in her hand.

�Keep that on; it will bring you back when it is time. It is very important that you leave that on, if you miss the ride back to your time, you are stuck here forever.� Alex hummed and quickly put on the necklace, fully knowing that she would never remove it. Many things were swinging through her head right now�

�How though? How do you know me when I�m from the future? How did you know I would be coming today?� Her green eyes locked with twinkling blue eyes.

�Aw, I have my ways.� She waited for more of an answer, but she was sorely mistaken. Her teeth gnashed together as she gave a smile at the old man. Yes she did feel bad about the death of Dumbledore, but right now he was getting on her last nerves, and it had only been about five minutes in his company.

With great effort she took a deep intake of breath and let it out slowly. She should be glad Dumbledore did all this for her, and she was.

�Alas, women don�t wear pants often in this time. No matter, you will be wearing your school uniform most the time, and I took the liberty of going shopping for you. I got your clothing articles, books, and other necessities, and you have brought some of your other personal belongings.� He paused and gave her a smile. �You will find your belongings in the 6th year girls Gryffindor dorms. Since the students will be arriving today, you will be sorted in your house along with all the other first years.� Alex nodded, processing all the information giving, but immediately frowned.

�6th year? I�m going into my 7th though.� Dumbledore smiled warmly.

�Ah, but you are not seventeen in 1944 as of yet. And this is September 1st; and it seems in this Alternate Universe it skipped your birthday. So you will have to live your 6th year over again, but I have a feeling you won�t mind too much.� A smile came over her face. She wouldn�t have to study as hard since she would know most of the curriculum from last year.

�Other than that, you�re set. Let me just tell you a few things about this time that might be different from yours.� Seeing the serous expression on his face, Alex frowned.

�The women here are considered many levels beneath men. They are breed to be perfect wives and mothers, and are to be able to host parties. They wear skirts�� He paused looking again at her jeans.

�So overall they are breed for men�s uses?� Alex mumbled. She was red in the face and it was not by embarrassment.

�So you want me to act like a mindless� powder puff?� Dumbledore chuckled and leaned back in his chair.

�No child, I�m telling you the opposite. Go out for Quidditch, wear pants, be the top of your class, talk out of turn� just act yourself. Besides, no one will remember you once you return to your time.� She thought this over and smirked. This would be fun.

�Alright sir, thank you.� Dumbledore�s eyes twinkled as he waved off the thanks.

�No trouble, Ms. Hershey.� Alex�s eyes widened at that and gave a small smile.

�I�m guessing you�ve recently tried the muggle kiss, am I right?� Dumbledore�s old laugh filled the classroom as he took out the bag of Hershey�s Kisses.

�They are absolutely wonderful! Would you care for one?� He held out a silver wrapped candy and Alex accepted it graciously.

Popping it in her mouth, she sucked it for a while, loving the melting chocolate filling her mouth.

�If no one will remember me after all this, why can�t I use the last name, Potter?� She watched as he unwrapped the candy, nodding approvingly at her question.

�There are other Potter�s in this world, and it will cause such a headache if they get wind of a new Potter showing up at Hogwarts. You don�t mind, do you?� Alex shook her head, not being able to talk with the chocolate staining her teeth.

�Good. Come to my office at 6:30 tonight, by then I would have explained it all to Headmaster Dippet and you will be sorted then. In the mean time, you can go through your new stuff in the Gryffindor common room. The password is �brave soul�.

�Welcome to 1944, Ms. Alexandra Hershey.�

--TRAP--

Tom Marvolo Riddle looked out the window at the passing scenery on the train; he was on his way to his 7th and last year at Hogwarts, his home for the past 7 years.

This summer had been an� eventful time. His unique blue eyes looked down at his Slytherin ring, glittering up at him. He couldn�t help as a smirk lit up his face as he remembered those events. His grandparents and bastard of a father�s screams still rang in his ears. Ever since he had found out about his parentage and being the heir to Slytherin, he had wanted to torture those who had betrayed him. And he had to admit that he did an excellent job at framing his uncle. The man was a disgrace of the Slytherin name, it was better that he was rotting away in a cell in Azkaban.

The best thing about all this was that no one suspected him. He was the star-student, Head Boy, teacher�s favorite and an orphan after all. Maybe that fool Dumbledore might have a hunch, but that was all he could have. He just had to wait awhile and then he would be the most powerful wizard in history, Lord Voldemort. No one would look down at him, nor pity him.

He needed to find more about Horcruxes but other than that he had good chances of succeeding with his friends, power, and looks. The friend part was a bunch of dung; he didn�t nor need �friends� He just needed people to feed out of his hands and some money on occasions.

His power rolled off him in seducing waves, making people want to follow him in whatever he did.

As far as his looks, well he was handsome and he knew it. He changed over the summer quite nicely. Gone with the baby fat and in replace was a thinner body and face with higher cheekbones and his black, shiny, hair grew slightly, causing hair to go in his gorgeous eyes. His black school robes hung on him in the right places with a gold, shining, badge on his chest that read HB.

Before he could get deeper in his thoughts, the compartment door opened and his best mate, Edwin Flint, came strutting in. His usually long hair was pulled neatly back, but now it was like a bird�s nest.

Tom�s hand jerked toward his wand in aggravation. He couldn�t stand this man�s presence, but at least he was pureblood, in his last year in Hogwarts, and rich.

Inside, Tom sneered in disgust at the scent of sex coming off his friend.

�Who was it this time, Edwin?� Dark brown eyes looked up at Tom and smirked.

�Blithe Verity, great shag.� Tom shook his head and opened his trunk up to grab a book. Maybe if he started to read the man would get the hint and shut up.
No such luck.

�Hey, Tom! Don�t even look disgusted with me. You have shagged twice as many girls than me.� Tom gave a charming smile and shrugged.

�Women are so easy.� Edwin chuckled and started to fix his tie and hair.

�You got that right. It helps when girls fall head over heels for you when you give them your smile.� He paused for a moment and watched Tom pull out a charms book. �Are you and Brenda Marigold going out yet? Or are you just shagging each other once a week still?�

Tom smirked; Brenda Marigold was a 7th year Slytherin who had a tall and slim figure with gold hair and blue eyes. She was a slut who grew popular with being around Tom.

Every girl�s envy.

�The last one. Although I might cut down this year, she�s getting too loose for my tastes.� Edwin winced and laughed.

�Ouch! I want to see her face when she hears that.� Tom gave a smirk and went to his book. He had enough talk of sex; after all, it was just something to pass the time with.

�Mr. Riddle! Mr. Riddle, can I speak with you up in the Headmaster�s office, please?� Tom looked over at the voice and inwardly shivered with displeasure. It was Professor Pinker, the Care of Magical Creatures Professor who was smutted with him.

Putting on his charming smile, Tom bid his friends a farewell and followed� or rather led the way to the Headmaster�s office with the Professor behind his back.

--TRAP--

Alex was sweating and yanking down her skirt from her school uniform. Her skirt seemed to short, and her socks seemed to low. She took a deep breath, but ended up pulling at her curl behind her right ear. That was one of her biggest habits when she was nervous.

Why was she nervous? She had absolutely no idea. It could be that she would be the center of attention for a while� or the fact that Tom fucking Riddle was at school during this time! She had just realized that when she was in the Gryffindor Common room.

Why the hell did Dumbledore send her in this time? Alex tugged her strand of curly hair and pouted. Not only Tom Riddle was in this time, but also women here were ditzy and had no mind for themselves, AND she hardly had any money for anything after spending some money at the village. Maybe she could get a job at Hogsemede?

Her green eyes looked around her at the side chamber where she was instructed to wait until someone fetched her. It was the same as the one back at her time� just less trophies.

�Ms. Hershey? If you could just follow me please? The sorting is about to start.� Professor Dumbledore ushered her through the door.

The last though she had before exiting was, �I�m going to be myself here.�

The Great Hall was full of students talking loudly to each other about their summer holidays, with bent, black, wizarding hats on their heads. And there was Alexandra, standing last in line with the first years.

She could feel stares boring into her, but she paid no heed. She did however notice Tom Riddle was nowhere in sight. That made her heart jump for joy, until she spotted a younger version of Professor Slughorn sitting at the teacher�s table.

�Welcome students to another year of Hogwarts. I�m afraid Headmaster Dippet and Professor Pinker are currently absent, so I�ll continue on with the sorting.� After all the first years went, Alex noticed there were fewer girls than boys and she started to get slightly angry.

Didn�t these people know Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were women?

�Before we go on with the feast, I would like to introduce you to a new 6th year student, Alexandra Hershey.� Alex grimaced as his enthusiastic voice filled the hall and polite claps echoed in her ears.

She sat on the stool and a newer hat dropped over her head.

�Hmm, Alex Potter, it�s nice to meet you again. I see Slytherin would fit you greatly-,�

�No! Absolutely not! Not with Tom Riddle in the house.�

5

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Mon, 31 Dec 2012 15:29:37 +0400

Hello everyone! UmbrellaxStaff here! In case you don't know, this is the REAL chapter 2. I know I had submitted one before, but some files got mixed up on my computer, and I had uploaded chapter three in two's place. I hope you enjoy chapter two, and I'll also post chapter three (which many of you have already read). Thanks for reading and being great everyone!

William's pregnant wife Annette arrived a few weeks before Ada and Wesker's wedding. She and the bride quickly realized how much they had in common, and could spend hours a day simply talking, reading, or playing games. It happened to be a drizzly, boring afternoon one Thursday much to the ladies' disappointment. So, to pass the time, they curled up in the library away from the men.

"Ada what are your thoughts on Mr. Wesker?" Anne inquired as she set down her book.

"I hate to admit it Anne, but I think I'm beginning to like him. These past few weeks he's been so kind to me. You see this ribbon, here?" she asked, pointing the bow she had tied on her wrist, "He had given me that about a week ago. Actually, he's been doing that a lot lately... giving me small gifts and all."

"That's so sweet Ada. Why ever you would you hate to admit to liking your groom?"

"Well, you must know him better than me Annette. Can you honestly say you like him?"

Annette sighed and tapped her chin in thought. "Well, I've always had a hard time trusting Albert, but he's my husband's best friend, and soon to be god father of our child. I may not trust him, but you can always depend on him."

Ada nodded slowly, letting her words sink in. Trustworthiness may be a no go, but she could live with dependable.

Meanwhile....

Albert lounged in the gentleman's den drinking away a cognac while his best friend and life long companion began to tell him off.

"A woman Albert! You were flirting with another woman! How could you stoop so low as to do that?"

Wesker rolled his eyes and took another long drink. Before he could make a word out, Will continued on his rant.

"Not to mention she worked a fruit stand. What the hell has gotten into you man?! We came here for two reasons, TWO. Do you remember what they are?"

"Of course!" Wesker snapped, sitting up straighter and glaring at his friend. Albert couldn't help but feel as though William was being a bit melodramatic. "We came here to buy out Mikhail's business and for me to marry that sister of his."

"Ada. Her name is Ada!"

"I know what her name is!" the blonde hissed. "Honestly, William, I could care less at the moment. I have bigger issues than Ada Wong and fruit stand ladies.."

"Give me one good reason to not call off this wedding."

"Remember that Swedish beauty I fell in love with a few years back?"

"Of course. Wasn't her name Amelia?"

"That's the one. Well, I received a letter from Spencer a few days ago, and it's contents were most disturbing. It seems that same flower gave birth to a son two years ago.."

William wasn't sure what to say to such a statement. His best friend had fathered a bastard? It was a surprise, seeing how Albert always believed no two people should lie together unless they were married. "And he's yours... Wesker surely you can't hide this from Miss Wong!"

"Oh yes I can, and I will," he said defiantly. "Ada will be my wife soon enough, and once she gives me a legitimate son, all of this will be put behind us."

"Wesker you're drunk! Surely you realize there are no guarantees when it comes to a pregnancy. It is completely random!"

"Then I suppose I'll be quite the daddy," Wesker smirked.

"Why you! You disgust me sometimes! You act all high and mighty, but really Albert, you're no better than a farm dog! Low and mangy!" William spat. "Have you no respect for women and what they go through?!"

"None whatsoever. A good woman is one who knows her place. Miss Wong does not know hers yet, but with some training and managing, she'll come to see it is for the best."

William was turning red as he listened to Albert talk in such a manner. Of course he knew women had their place in society, but the way Wesker said it made it seem terrible. Before he could stop himself, William had punched Albert hard in the face twice. His breath was coming slightly shallow, and the realization hit him all too soon. "I can't tell you how to live your life Albert, but I can sure as hell change how you live it!"

Wesker threw his cognac glass against the wall, an evil look coming across his face. In an instant, the two men were fighting, and William was putting up quite the fight even though he was smaller. They were instantly pulled apart by their servants though, and looking up, they found the two most disappointed ladies possibly in the world. Annette shook her head sadly and scolded her husband for such behaviour. "William Fitzpatrick Birkin! You sir have made an utter embarrassment out of me! And you! Albert Wesker! Should feel no less ashamed. The two of you were acting worse than children fighting over a toy, and I better not catch it ever again, or God help me!"

Anne then turned to her pale friend, suddenly worried about her health. "Oh Ada, look at you darling! You're as white as a ghost! Come, let's retire away from these fools for the evening. I don't think my nerves can take much more."

Ada agreed silently, following Anne and never looking back once.

A few hours later...

Ada closed the book she had been trying to read for the past two hours. She hardly put a dent in the first three pages, and altogether felt horrible. She looked over at Annette who had been knitting clothes for the baby that would be arriving soon. The women looked up upon hearing the drawing room door open, and their gentlemen walking in. William immediately dropped before Annette and buried his head in her skirts, begging for forgiveness. Anne, being the good wife she was, hushed her husband and granted him forgiveness. Albert, on the other hand, stood proudly as if to show off his bruised cheek and busted lip.

Ada didn't expect him to apologize, but when he cleared his throat, she became hopeful.

"Miss Wong... I'm... I'm sorry you had to see such a display of... ungentle-manliness. It is with a heavy heart that I... ask for your forgiveness, even though I did nothing wrong."

Ada was prepared to give him a big hug and caress his cheek, wanting nothing more than to hold him. How had she fallen in love with this man so quickly? It didn't matter at the moment, for he thought he did nothing wrong. He was not really asking for forgiveness, but just wanted to get it done and over with to make her happy! Oh! She had fallen in love with a wicked man!

"No, sir, you are not forgiven," she said in a cold tone. "If you'll excuse me, I feel tired and wish to go home."

Wesker loosened his posture as he tried to adapt to her behavoiur. "Dear Heart I assure you it is no trouble if you would-"

"Go home. I would like to go home," she interrupted, heading for the exit. "Good evening Mr. Birkin, Annette, I bid you farewell."

As Ada walked towards the front door of the house, she could feel Albert grab a tight hold of her arm.

"Miss Wong..." he murmured, knowing he had made an ass of himself. "I... May I call upon you tomorrow?" Wesker asked hopefully.

Ada closed her eyes and let out a slow breath. She was angry with him. She mustn't let him win so easily. "No," she decided. "You may not. Good night."

She coolly pulled his hand off of her and left the house. It was almost painful to do such a thing, but it had to be done.

Simply Business Chapter 2
by ~UmbrellaXstaff
Literature / Prose / Fiction / Romance / General / Introductions & Chapters �2012 ~UmbrellaXstaff
okay you guys! here is the REAL chapter two! I hope you love it as much as I do!

Insert regular disclaimer here and how I wish I owned Resident Evil.

4

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Tue, 04 Dec 2012 19:28:17 +0400

For three days this went on between Ada and Albert. He would ride his horse two miles to her house, ask to talk with her, and she would refuse. By the fourth day, he was done being nice about the whole ordeal. He would not tolerate such disobedience, for it could only get worse after marriage. After being rejected for a fourth time, Albert walked past the servant and into the drawing room where Ada was sewing. She stood to tell him that he was not welcome, but what he did next surprised even himself. Wesker pulled Ada into a hug. Her head was buried in his chest, and something inside of her started to melt. He would never get on his knees and beg for forgiveness, nor would he simply ask for it. But this... this hug, this embrace, was the closest thing she would ever get out of him. He was too proud to say anything.

"Stop this..." he murmured quietly, "You're making a fool out of the both of us."

Ada stayed silent as his warmth enveloped her. "Okay," she sighed, pulling back to look up at him, "Okay. But you must do something for me."

"And what is that?"

"You must tell me, Albert."

"Tell you what, darling?"

"Everything. Everything that is bothering you and making you act so.. cruel."

Albert gave a deep sigh and kissed the top of her head. Tell her? Tell her how nearly four years ago he had given himself to a Swedish woman? How a moment of cowardice caused him from marrying that Swedish woman and running away with her? Or how that same woman now raised his son, and that unless Ada were to give birth to a boy, that bastard could take everything that belonged to Albert after he died? Never. He would never let her know about it. Instead, he would do what he did best.

"I received a letter, a little over a fortnight ago," he began, making her sit next to him on the loveseat. "It was from a gentleman named Lord Spencer who lives here in England. He told me that he would be attending our wedding."

"And that put you into such a bad mood because...?"

"Well, even though the man practically raised me, I don't entirely trust him. He has a... certain control over me that I can't quite explain, and I don't like it. I promise you I'll straighten up and be better, but you must give me a chance."

Ada gave him a skeptic look and gave his hand a gentle squeeze. "Do you swear that's the truth? That that is the only reason why you've been acting so different?"

"Dear Heart, let me be struck by lightning if I'm lying," he purred before kissing her cheek.

With barely a week before the wedding, things seemed to go at a faster pace. Mihkail was trying to help finalize the paperwork to join the companies and make sure everything was in order for the wedding. Eventually it got to the point where Ada just had to stop. Too many questions, too many demands, and also the talking of Albert's servants drove her crazy. Right in the middle of a conversation with a florist, Ada put her hand up to stop the woman from talking, and walked away. Confused, the woman watched Ada before having to go find the groom who was busy signing papers.

"Margaret I'm busy at the moment. Ada is the one who is suppose to pick the arrangements," he sighed, clearly annoyed with her presence.

"I know, sir, and we were talking, but she left," the woman frowned.

Albert looked up at this news. "Left? What do you mean she left?"

"I mean I was showing her the different styles that I think would look most appropriate for the wedding, and she simply walked away from me!"

"Where in God's name did she go?" he asked, getting up from his seat. "Never mind. I'll go look for her myself."

With that, he quickly left the room in search of his bride. He found her outside walking among the dying flowers in the garden. Grabbing his scarf and coat, he went outside to join her.

"My dear it is hardly warm enough now to be strolling as you are," he smiled, slipping his coat on her shoulders. "Now, what happened to make you run away so?"

"I'm just tired Albert..." she sighed, leaning into his arms. "It seems like it's been ages since I've found time for leisure. Not to mention all of the talk..."

"Talk? What kind?" he frowned.

"Oh you know, servant talk. Gossip," she shrugged. "I don't think many of them like me."

"Servants? Heaven's sake Ada! Not everyone can like you!" he chuckled, "Isn't my opinion the only one that should matter?"

"I thought it should be my opinion of myself, but I suppose I can include yours if I need it," she smiled, "And I think I need it."

"Very well then," he nodded, pulling her into a hug. "Let me think. You are beautiful, I think is a good start."

"Outer beauty does not concern me, Albert. In fact, beauty should not matter at all, for it is in the eyes of the beholder. To someone else, I could look like a wretch."

"True.. Okay. How about... You are perfect in every way, and therefore have nothing to worry about?"

Ada smiled and shook her head. "Do not give me an expectation I cannot live up to. No one is perfect Albert."

"Dear god woman! I give you my opinion, all of them being positive, yet you are being so difficult!"

"Is that the truth, Albert?" she smirked.

"The truth? I daresay it is. You are highly stubborn and difficult, and I'm not sure I'll ever be able to please you! Either you are too modest or you are simply blind. Which one, I have not figured out."

"Thank you," Ada giggled, giving his cheek a quick peck. "That is what I was looking for."

Slightly stunned, he rubbed his cheek before realizing what had happened. "Darling you try my patience. Please return inside before we both die of a cold," he murmured, guiding her towards the house.

"People do not die of colds Albert," she corrected, "But if it pleases you, very well. I only ask that you help me with my duties of preparing the wedding. If we go simply on my tastes, then I would have three wedding dresses and one of them would be red!"

"Three dresses? What could you need three dresses for?!"

"Well one would be for the ceremony, one for the reception, and one for the going away. Chinese weddings are very complicated. If it is a traditional wedding, you would have to change your attire completely."

Albert gave an annoyed sigh and rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Fine. Where shall we start?"

3

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Mon, 26 Nov 2012 10:57:33 +0400

Okay, so I know some of you wanted me to update Lost in Nightmares, but as it turns out, I already had this chapter completed and forgot about it. To make it easier for me, I updated this fanfic instead. I've been thinking a lot about my stories, and I'm going try and update every friday or Saturday from now on, but no promises!

I hope everyone enjoys this chapter and comments about what they thought about it. I love getting feedback.
Happy Thanksgiving to my American friends (if I haven't already told you

Ada had packed a light snack of bread, cheese, and an apple before leaving the house for some fresh air. When she deemed far enough away from the house, she ran as if something was chasing her. It felt as if a weight was lifted and she could breathe again, and she was thankful. After a few miles, she came upon a beautiful, clear pond and had the urge to go swimming. She made sure no was around before taking off her dress and undergarments. Carefully folding them, Ada placed them next to the cloth sack of food before jumping into the water. The water felt great and caused her to sigh from pleasure. Surely she would never get the chance to do this again.

Ada had lost track of time after that. Hours had passed as she played happily in the water and forgot all of her worries. Her body suddenly went rigid and fear overtook as she heard a familiar voice close by.

"You know, Miss Wong, it can be very dangerous for a young lady such as yourself to be out here all alone," Wesker informed.

"But when one is truly alone, sir, there is no danger..." she said softly.

"Is that what you think?" he asked, stepping on the bank of the pond. "Well, if you have nothing to fear, then why don't you come out of the water and greet me?"

"I would, sir, but I'm afraid I cannot."

"And why not?"

"Because of my lack of clothing... It would not be right for you to see me as such."

"But if I were your lover, you would have no quarrels about it, would you?" he said pointedly.

Ada was tired of his criticism and turned around in the water. "Why are you here, Mr. Wesker? Surely not for your health."

"I'm here looking for you. I was going to pay you a surprise visit this afternoon and you were not there. Your mother said you had gone out for some air, but I trust she had no idea you would strip naked and go swimming?"

"My mother told me to enjoy myself, and I was merely taking her suggestion to heart," Ada retorted. "Now sir, if you would leave me, it would be much appreciated."

Wesker's lip twitched a smirk. "Will you not need help with your dress?"

"I will manage."

"What man leaves his fiance to dress herself in the setting sun outside?"

"One who does not wish to be involved in a scandal," she informed.

Wesker clicked his tongue in thought. "Well if you won't come out, then I'll just go wait over there by that tree and keep guard." Without another word, he turned his back to her and leaned against the nearest tree, allowing her some privacy. He listened intently to her getting out of the water and trying to dress herself and found the situation nothing less than amusing. Albert would admit, Ada had a slight attitude, but he thoroughly enjoyed her playful side. His thoughts then began to drift to the conversation he and William had that morning...

"How do you do it, William?"

"Do what, old friend?" Will chuckled.

"You and Annette had an arranged marriage, and even so, it is obvious the love you share. Did she not loathe you in the beginning?"

"She did, yes. It pained me greatly, but I took a different approach to the situation."

"What do you mean?" Albert frowned, leaning back in his chair.

"Instead of making demands of her, I made it my goal in life to make her happy. I gave her small tokens to show I cared, ribbons and fruits and such."

"But why? Surely you both knew it was her duty to succumb to you."

William frowned at his friend's remark. "Is that really only how you see things, Albert? Why cause any more pain? Why would you want to spend the rest of your life with someone who is always miserable and hates to be around you?"

"What should it matter to me if she hates me forever? She hates me now," he shrugged.

"God dammit man!" William yelled, abruptly standing. "Do you not see why? She knows you care nothing for her! She thinks she will be used for nothing more than warming your bed and bearing your children. Can you not see you will be taking everyone and everything she loves away from her?"

Albert stared back at William with a stoic expression, having nothing to say. Will's eyes widened in anger, clenching his fists at his silent friend. "That's all you're going to use her for, isn't? You disgust me. Break off the engagement."

"Excuse me? Who are you to tell me what to do?"

"For your information Albert, I find Ada to be a very charming, appealing young lady. If your respect for her is that little, I can't let you go through with this. I would rather see her marry a poor man and be happy than marry you and die a little inside every day."

"I thought I was your friend William!" Albert said surprised.

"And I thought you still had some scrap of humanity left despite what we do for a living." Will threw back before leaving the dining room in frustration.

The two walked side by side back to the house silently. Ada ate her bread and cheese as they walked, saving the apple for last.

"Do you like apples?" he asked curiously.

"Yes."

"Are they your favorite?"

"Hardly. I prefer strawberries." she informed.

"What is your favorite color?"

"Albert, is there a reason why you're so suddenly interested in the things I like?"

"I just want to get to know you," he replied coolly.

"Don't trouble yourself with bothering. I'm sure you'll take a mistress soon after we're married and find her much more interesting," Ada said softly.

"Is that what you think?" he asked, tilting his head.

"Everyone thinks it, mainly because it is truth. Men like you grow bored easily."

"And what man do you know is like me?" he asked.

Ada was surprised by the question, and was slightly angry she had no one to compare to Albert Wesker.

"Now, what is your favorite color?" he asked again.

"Red. I love red..." she murmured. "What about you?"

"Hmm... I think I have to say black. It goes with everything," he smiled some, grabbing her apple and taking a bite.

"Hey! That was mine!" she frowned.

"I prefer to think of it as ours," he chuckled softly, handing it back to her. "May I stay for dinner?"

"Only if you can beat me to the house!" she laughed, forcing the apple and her cloth bag into his hand and running ahead of him. Albert smirked, carelessly dropping the items to the ground and catching up.

"Do you honestly think you can beat me darling?" he asked, reaching out to grab her skirt.

Ada turned her head to look at him, surprised by the endearment. During that moment, she had faltered over the uneven ground and began to fall. Unfortunately, Albert had lost his footing as well because of Ada and fell on top of her. After a minute, she had burst into laughter, holding him tightly to her.

Albert froze, analyzing the situation. Ada was laughing, and because of him no less. Had she hit her head? Ada would never laugh at him. "Are you injured?" he asked, seeing her calm down.

"I'm quite alright Mr. Wesker. Although I must say, you are quite the cheater."

"And why is that?" he asked.

"You distracted me and made me fall, and I may have hurt my ankle." she giggled.

"May?" he frowned, climbing off of her. After dusting himself off some, he lifted her skirt away from her feet and took her shoes off. He carefully applied pressure on her ankles, waiting for any sort of protest.

"Oh! Not there!" she told him, pretending to moan in pain. "It hurts when you touch it there!"

Albert rolled his eyes, easily seeing through her. "Well, I suppose you can't walk, now can you?"

"I suppose not," she replied, trying to hide a smirk as he picked her up. "Thank you."

"Next time, be more careful."

"Next time, don't call me your darling."

33

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 21:04:22 +0400

Chapter: 33

A/n: I can happily say that this is the chapter before the storm. Meaning? Only a few chapters left. I don�t know- maybe three? And considering I have spring break next week, I�m sure I can finish it then.

Enjoy the chapter- it�s a long one- probably the longest I�ve written so far.

Thanks for the reviews ;) And sorry for the late update and bad grammar. I�m rather tired to catch everything�

Chapter Thirty Three: I Will See You Screaming

Voldemort stared at the dementors through lowered lids. On the outside, no one would be the wise to his uncertainty, his slight fear. Instead, he appeared calm- almost bored. �My Lord?� one of the Death Eaters questioned, staring up at the swirling dementors. �What would you like us to do?�

Crimson eyes turned away from the dementors and out into the sea. Blood stained the water, giving his stomach an ugly twist. Harrison had yet to arrive. With a swish of his cloak, he snapped at attention, sneering at the Death Eaters, werewolves, and vampires. �Those of you who are able to fight split up into two groups.� He didn�t pause in his orders, but the minions all scrambled on deck, hurrying to follow the orders. �I want those of you who are capable to cast the Patronus spell on the right.�

Four. Four wizards who could cast a successful Patronus.

Voldemort hissed in displeasure, narrowing his eyes. �Fools,� he took an advancing step forward, watching as they seemed to shrink at his proximity. �I want two even groups. Quickly.� The Death Eaters hurried to even out the two groups and before they knew it, Voldemort was urging them off the boat. �Bring Lord Malfoy back successfully.� He turned his back on the group of diving wizards and faced the other group, motioning them stand at the ready.

They looked uncertain as they shakily stood on the deck, pointing their wands toward the sky.

Ignoring them, Voldemort turned his back on his followers and closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he tried to block out the approaching dementors. Instead, he focused on his Match. Harrison. He had focused intentionally on his Match a few other occasions, sometimes to spy on him, sometimes to look after him. At the moment, he saw through his Match�s eyes as he battled against the Ministry fools.

�What are you doing?� Harry murmured, feeling his presence. �Why haven�t you left yet? I�m holding them off for you to escape.�

�You must be a fool to believe I will leave you in their hands.� Voldemort hissed angrily.

Harrison stayed silent, fighting off three Ministry members at once. �The dementors, I can feel them approaching�� Harrison�s breath was coming out muffled. �Use me as a conduct, Tom. I trust you.�

Voldemort hesitated, feeling Harrison�s magical core. It thrummed and lured him, tempting and enticing him. Harrison, his Match, so powerful, so addicting�. �You�re certain?� He had never taken Harrison�s magic before and used it for himself. It was possible, with their status of being Match�s, but it had to be given freely.

Without words, Harrison pushed at him, urging him to share his magic, his abilities. Immediately, Voldemort could feel the swell of emotion inside his body. He choked, never feeling anything like it before. The raw emotions of happiness of joy� it was never felt by him. Not like this. Subtlety, yes, but never like this. Tearing from Harrison�s mind, he kept his mental grasp on Harrison�s magical core and Seer.

The dementors hesitated, feeling the emotional waves from Voldemort.

Raising his wand, Voldemort shut his eyes once again, feeling a raw emotion of love, lust, affection.

And then the memories assaulted him.

He clutched the small body beneath him, shuddering from the pleasure and desire. Startling green eyes stared up at him, full of trust and affection. Small hands grabbed his face, bringing him down for a breathless kiss.

The memories, they were all Harrison. And they weren�t all of making love. No, they were full of arguments and hate� but every one of those memories were filled with such emotion. His own emotions.

Twirling his wand in the air, he murmured, �Expecto Patronum.� With his memories and Harrison�s Seer inside him combined, he felt a brilliant burst of power escape him and out his wand. Snapping his eyes open, he met eyes with startling green.

The beautiful figure reached out to run his fingers down Voldemort�s cheek before confronting the dementors. Voldemort watched the angelic figure chase off the dementors, every last one of them. As soon as the dark figures flew away from Azkaban Island, a large explosion erupted from the sea. Death Eaters, who had been watching the Dark Lord in amazement, all stumbled- losing their balance.

Voldemort whirled around, his magical grasp with Harrison disappearing. The silver Patronus of his lover dissolved in mid air.

Something was not right.

--SSC--

Harry grinned manically as the blood stained the water. So easy� and so fun�

His body slumped slightly as he felt Voldemort drain his magic and use his Seer. Of course, he knew and accepted that it would happen, but he wasn�t prepared for the oncoming attack from the Ministry.

With a raging yell, three Unspeakables attacked. And as soon as they attacked, Voldemort used his magic, successfully making him vulnerable to their onslaught. A spell caught his bicep and ripped a good wound deep in his skin while another cut deeply in his chest. It burned. The salt water and the blood� Merlin.

Tipping back his head, he gave a pained scream. Subconsciously, he was aware of Tom�s success with the dementors. They had fled the proximity once again. And subconsciously, he was also aware of the fact of approaching Death Eaters.

Greyback�s claws were out, easily shredding his enemies. Knowing the werewolf, he was probably disappointed he wasn�t able to taste the blood of his enemy through the Bubble Head Charm. His amber eyes were glowing in the dim sea and as soon as Harry screamed out, the Alpha swung around, eyeing Harry.

The Unspeakables chuckled lowly, their wands already shooting more hexes with Harry�s hesitation. His whole body shuddered with the loss of blood and the wand between his fingers slipped from his grasp. Around him, the water was stained with crimson blood, obscuring his vision. It was fun when it was his enemies� blood. But his� it looked horrible. His magic lashed around him, tearing at the water and toward the Unspeakables.

Greyback roared, swimming toward the three enemies and pouncing on one. Flesh broke from the light wizard as the Alpha wolf unleashed his vengeance.

�Malfoy, I�ll have your head.� Mad-Eye Moody growled, his body looking oddly amusing in the water. Harry grunted, the world spinning before him. Through lowered lids, he watched Mad Eye and a whole lot of wizards escape from the hole of the prison. They all had him in their sights�

He wouldn�t be able to defend himself.

With that last desperate thought, his magic tugged through the link of Voldemort and drained his Match�s own core. The amount of power was too much� it hurt�

Giving a desperate scream, Harry focused his magic onto the prison. And with a loud eruption, the tunnel leading out into the sea exploded. The bodies inside and outside were flown apart with the impact. But the bottom of the prison was not the only piece of building affected.

Because the foundation exploded, the rest of the prison seemed to shudder and tremble, on the verge of collapsing.

Harry didn�t get a chance to observe his damage, for a heavy piece of debris slammed in his head, knocking him out.

--SSC--

Greyback stirred, waking up to arms pulling at his body. He snarled, snapping to conscious. Above him, Death Eaters were trying to pull at his arms. Further above, he could see a boat rocking with the waves. �Come on, wolf,� the Death Eater grunted. �You�ve been buried alive.�

His body cut itself on the sharp rocks around him, making him realize the foolish wizard had been right. He had been knocked out by the explosion, by the avalanche of stone and rocks. Who knew how long he�d been out? Luckily enough, the Seer�s underwater charm was still in place over his mouth and nose.

He tugged his arm back, snarling at the Death Eater. �Get off me, fool.� The Death Eater stumbled back. As he should.

Full of aches and wounds, Fenrir pushed his body upward, swimming toward the boat. On the boat, he could smell his pack. His pack wasn�t the only smell he could sense. Thick headed wizards were on the boat along with the blood suckers. He felt a sneer deepen his lips. Vampires� the only reason he held himself at bay was because of Harrison. The pretty boy was a decent leader and he treated both him and his pack with respect and equality.

Fenrir truly believed Harrison was something else. Not the power hungry Dark Lord, not the one who used others to their own advantage, but a leader who stayed true to his word and protected his followers.

Not to mention the boy was simply beautiful.

If Fenrir didn�t have the Dark Lord breathing down his neck every time he was around Harrison, he�d make his own move. Who wouldn�t enjoy a few hours in the presence of an Alpha?

And to make this war even more interesting, his pack got to taste the blood of the enemies. There was nothing more satisfying then tearing those bastards to shreds. And after the war, he was certain the Moon Childe would grant his wishes in giving him his own territory. His pack would thrive and expand strongly.

Breaking the water, the magic around his face broke.

The first thing he saw was Black�s ugly mug. The mutt was huffing and puffing, staring into the depths of the water with a desperate look to him. �Greyback,� Black breathed, his lover, Lupin- the other mutt- was staring over his shoulder. �Wasn�t Harry with you?�

Fenrir allowed himself to be pulled up by his beta and pack members. Their presence soothed him, yet put him on guard. Because if he slipped, others would fight for the chance to claim Alpha ground.

The Dark Lord stood on the side of the boat, staring at him through snake eyes. Fenrir felt his lip rise. �You�re telling me he�s not on the boat?� He barked, looking around at the faces of the dark army. As far as he knew, Harrison would have been the only reason someone came back to get him. The others would have cared a less. �Put the charm back on me, I�ll go look.� He ordered Black.

Sirius fumbled for his wand and grey paler as the Dark Lord brushed past him. Before they knew it, the Dark Lord Voldemort dived gracefully into the crimson water. �Cast it, you mutt!� Greyback snarled, pushing at the fool.

Sirius bent down to pick his wand up, but the wand was taken by pale fingers. All eyes shot toward the figure of Lucius Malfoy.

The man looked like a pale skeleton, his glow and radiance- gone.

Cold silver eyes stared emotionless at Black and Greyback. His tatty grey prison robes washed him out considerably and the dark circles under his eyes gave his silver eyes an odd shine. His arrogance was lost. Instead, he appeared cold and impassive.

�Just find my damn son,� his voice was raspy as he cast the charm on Fenrir.

Greyback backed away, giving the man a glare. How dare that aristocrat-

Malfoy then cast the charm on Black and a few other wizards. �Find my son!� Lucius snarled, throwing the wand at hitting Black on the forehead. �Find him!� And Fenrir knew, the man was so very close to breaking.

The Death Eaters shrank back from Malfoy, both wary of his power and influence he held from both the Lords. Lucius calmly turned his back and sunk on the ledge of the boat. Underneath his robes, Fenrir could see the shaking legs- weak from the many months in Azkaban.

Fenrir pushed Black off the boat into the bloody sea, diving in after him.

--SSC--

Harry�s eyes snapped open and he gave a shocked breath. Eyes, so cold and shocked, stared down at him. Only when he realized his enemy was a dead corpse, did he allow himself to relax. Everything on him was sore and torn. He couldn�t move and his magic was only a small flame. He had overused his core in battle and it would take a few days to recuperate back to his old self.

There were bodies upon bodies on top him. Not only were corpses laying on him, but stones- rocks. He was having difficulty breathing with the weight on his wounded and torn chest. He groaned, closing his eyes.

Hopefully Tom had left. The Order was bound to be arriving shortly and he was positive the Ministry members who weren�t blown away were just as vengeful. Perhaps a few days from now, he would have enough strength to push the rocks off with his magic. Until then, he needed sleep� hopefully he hadn�t lost too much blood.

�Harrison,� he heard the voice. Keiran. �Harrison!� It was so far�

�Master Keiran,� Harry whispered; his voice hoarse and too quiet. He called for his Master, to the vampire. Hopefully the Assassin Hand could hear in the water as well as on land. �Keiran��

�Over here,� it was a different voice. Merlin it was that damned fool� Tom.

Harry didn�t have the time to complain about his Match�s foolishness, for the weight on top of him seemed to lessen before the body on top of him was thrown off. He laid on the sandy bottom, staring into the crimson eyes of his lover. The Dark Lord held both their wand in his grasp, his own eyes searching Harry.

�Merlin, Harrison,� Voldemort murmured, scooping him up in his arms. Those arms� as sappy as it sounded, they felt secure. Harry nodded off, watching above as Greyback and Sirius came swimming down to them.

--SSC--

He was walking stealthily through the train station. There were no students, no wizards, no parents� it was desolate. The isolation sent him on edge and he gripped his dagger as a security blanket. The brilliant red train sat still, the engine quiet and whispering.

Harry frowned, not realizing what was happening. It was obviously a vision� but�

�Harrison.�

He whirled around at the childish whisper. And on the floor, near a pillar, sat a crouched form of Tom Riddle. He was an adorable child, looking up at him through wise and old eyes. �You shouldn�t have come.�

�You�re trapped here. Of course I had to come.� Harry found himself saying. �Let�s get you out of here and into another Horcrux.�

Tom�s dark eyes assessed him obsessively. The look made him shiver. It was difficult seeing such a stare on a little boy- around ten or nine. �I knew you�d come for me.� Tom gave a breathless whisper. �You foolish little boy.� He went on scolding, but a small smile tugged the edges of his mouth. �Show me what damage you can do, my love. Because he�s right behind you.�

Harry whirled around, getting a brief glimpse of Dumbledore before he was lifted off his feet.

Harry blinked his eyes open, calm and collected. His thoughts were raging. What the bloody hell had that been? It was Tom, yes, but he was a small child who looked incredible weak and vulnerable. And Dumbledore was there, guarding over him. And he had mentioned bringing the small child into another Horcrux.

His stomach tugged painfully.

Tom was going to die.

A deep frown marred his features as he stared up at the canopy. But Tom couldn�t die. He had countless of Horcruxes� perhaps� perhaps that was the place he went to between worlds- between transformations. But why was Dumbledore there? No, he knew what the old fool was there for. He was making sure Tom couldn�t go back to the world. He was guarding over Tom, preventing him from entering another Horcrux.

Harry knew one thing. He needed to talk to Pythia. Somehow, Harry had to get between worlds�but how?

�You�re awake.� Green eyes turned toward the Assassin Hand. �You should still be resting.�

His surroundings appeared to be that of the camp. He was inside Voldemort�s tent, upon the bed he gave himself to his lover not too long ago. �How long have I been unconscious?� Harry grounded out, frowning at his voice.

�Only three hours, mind you.�

�Three hours too long, Master.� Harry replied, sitting up slowly. The deep cuts on his chest and arm were healed nicely. Nothing but soreness pulled at his muscles. �What were the casualties?� Turning back toward the vampire, he frowned at the intensity of the stare.

�The south side of the prison was destroyed. The remanding prisoners inside escaped� or attempted to, at least. The dementors came back after our departure, as did the Order and the Ministry forces reestablished. Luckily enough, our casualty wasn�t even near the number of casualties on the Ministry�s side. A good part is because of your explosion in the sea.� Keiran cocked his head to the side, his yellow eye intense. �You did a good job, apprentice.�

Harry grinned lightly, his feet hanging off the side of his bed. �Is everything alright?� Harry ventured. �You seem� distracted. And that�s not like you, Master. You�re always focused and clear to read.� His Seer reached out and touched Keiran. The vampire was feeling uncertain and his emotions were conflicting. They were hard to read, hard to see�

�Akira is still at large, he wasn�t at the breakout. Some of his assassins were, though.�

Harry grimaced. �That�s not all that�s wrong.�

Keiran stood up abruptly, brushing his gloved hands down his black attire. �You frightened me for a moment, Harrison. For just a moment�� Keiran paused, looking down. �I thought you had died.� The vampire looked back up at him. �But I had a feeling you were strong enough to stand against the attack. I shouldn�t have doubted you.�

The two stared at one another, both silent.

�You can�t get rid of me that easily, Master.� Harry attempted to lighten the mood, feeling something twist in both his stomach and chest. �You taught me too well.�

�That I have,� Keiran agreed, his face closing up. �Your lover is eager to see you. He just recently left your side to attend to his army.�

Standing up slowly, Harry grabbed the heavy cloak at the end of the bed. �I�d better help him out.� He�d rather not appear weak and damaged to the rest of the army. Throwing his cloak on, he turned to see Keiran appearing hesitant, almost troubled as he stared at the bedside. Pursing his lips, Harry watched the vampire. �You know, Master� I never did thank you for everything you did for me. You are one of the only people I�ve trusted this much. Thank you for showing me that not everyone destroys such a fragile thing as trust.�

Keiran stayed stiff.

And then he became animated again. The vampire whirled around smoothly, appearing across from Harry within seconds. He laid a hand on Harry�s cheek, tilting his head slightly. �And I will do nothing to ruin that trust, Harrison. Nothing.� He said fiercely, as if he�d come to terms with something.

Keiran than let him go and escaped the bedroom. Harry stared at the vacant space in front of him, hoping beyond hope that Keiran understood his meaning. There was something wrong with Keiran. Whatever it was, he was debating on whether to act on it or not. And hopefully Harry had given him a good enough warning� a disguised warning.

Breathing deeply, Harry calmly exited the tent.

His lips quirked when he watched official Death Eaters bark out orders to the students. It appeared as if they were training the younger men and women, not allowing any room for failure. Standing there, watching, Harry was proud. They looked like a solid army, working together and trying their best to appear strong and unified. No, they didn�t try they did look unified. All of them wore dark cloaks of the Death Eaters and all of them had a mask attached around their necks.

The army looked strong and willing� willing�

�They were pathetic during the battle,� a voice hissed to his left. �I�m having them shape up a bit.�

�They were rather pathetic, weren�t they?� Harry murmured, watching as a few of his classmates were knocked off their feet for slacking. �Nonetheless, it was their first battle. They will do better next time.�

�With the help of the Death Eaters.� Harry smirked, looking up at Tom. Crimson eyes were hooded as they watched their army. Merlin� he was going to die� �You were foolish to do such a thing today. Stupid.� His words were so like his child�s form in Kings Cross. Harry refused to allow it to affect him.

�I could say the same about you, Tom.� Harry murmured softly, knowing the man was watching him from the corner of his eye. �You should have left without Greyback and I. The Order could have gotten there quicker and you all would have been sitting ducks.�

�But they didn�t show until we left, did they?� Voldemort pressed back. The Dark Lord�s arm slyly moved and cupped Harry�s thin neck. Soothing caresses were planted across the skin, branding him. �Alas, everything turned out to our advantage. We gained more followers and the light side suffered a major loss.�

�Not only that, but you cast your first Patronus. Congratulations, Tom.� Although he said it snottily, he was proud of his Match. And he allowed Voldemort to feel his pride through his Seer. The fingers around his neck tightened.

�Little minx,� Voldemort hissed out softly, crimson eyes warming. �You have a few eager guests in the recovery tent. I�d suggest you hurry and see them.�

�Hurry?� Harry grinned. �Why is that?�

The Dark Lord leaned down and ran a tongue down the shell of his ear. �I find it rather aggravating sharing you so much.�

Harry gave a hum, feeling his arousal heighten. �Well then, I�ll hurry back.� He left the arms of the Dark Lord, giving the man a meaningful glance over his shoulder. �And do me favor, Tom. Don�t push them into the ground. They need rest.� Voldemort sneered at the students.

�Perhaps,� the Dark Lord turned his heel and went to torture a poor soul he saw fit.

Rolling his eyes upward, Harry swept off toward the recovery tent. He knew who he was going to confront in there; countless of indebted survivors, countless of grateful werewolves and wizards� but only one father. Lucius. Harry�s lips thinned as he hesitated at the front of the tent. The man had suffered enough. There was no punishment Harry couldn�t think worse than a half a year in Azkaban, reliving his mistakes and wife�s death through the dementors.

Before he could enter, the tent flap moved aside, emitting Draco. His taller brother looked down at him, his silver eyes dull. �He�s changed.� Draco murmured.

�Does it surprise you, Draco?� Harry questioned, raising his eyebrows slightly.

�No,� the blonde shook his head and looked off into the distance. �It doesn�t surprise me. We�ve all changed since her death. Since the war.�

�We�ve all grown up.� Harry supplied.

Draco scoffed, shrugging his shoulders quickly. �I suppose you could look at it like that.� He brushed past Harry but paused a few paces. �She�s pregnant, you know. Pansy. She�s pregnant with your niece or nephew.� Harry remained silent, studying Draco�s forlorn face. �Take care of my child, will you? I know you�ve never asked for a child and you never wanted one. I�m not asking you to raise him or her. Just guide them.�

Silver clashed with green. �You aren�t going to die.� Harry spoke hopefully. �You won�t. Don�t think like that. You�ll be here when your child is born.� It was odd, knowing Draco was a father. Knowing he was an uncle.

�Did you See that, Harrison?� Draco seemed peaceful enough. He wasn�t throwing tantrums or walking away red in the face. Instead, he faced death ready. Draco smirked at Harry�s silence. �I didn�t think so.�

His brother turned to walk toward the other students his age. Despite their age similarities, Harry knew Draco was far wiser, far older in experience then the rest of them. �No I didn�t See you survive,� Harry spoke softly at Draco�s back. The blonde paused. �But I also didn�t See you die. Hold on to that hope, Draco. Survive for your child.� Before his brother could respond, Harry ducked inside the tent.

It was a magical extended tent. And rows upon rows of beds sat against the tent�s sides, allowing a long aisle down the middle. The beds weren�t all full, which was a good sign. Healers ran amongst the patients, easily taking care of the sick and wounded. Harry felt a strong burst of pride in his chest. This was his army. This was Tom and his army� and they were strong and willing.

Heads turned in his direction and Harry made certain his face was crafted emotionlessly. One by one, the patients stood up from their bed. Some of the struggled, but their determined faces held off the help. They all fell to their knees, bowing their heads in respect of Harry.

The sight took Harry aback. Most of the patients were werewolves from Azkaban, but there were a few wizards and vampires within the tent. And all of them were bowing in respect and submission.

Snapping himself out of his foolish daze, he took a couple strides inside the tent and down the aisle. �You may rise and return to your beds,� his voice was soft, yet commanding as he watched a few struggle to follow his orders. �I�m sure many of you understand what�s happening now. We have declared war on the Ministry, on the �light� side.� Harry sneered the last word, eyeing the werewolves and patients. �They have imprisoned most of you because of your status. Because you are werewolves. Will you stand with a side that discriminates you? That throws you away in prison on whim?�

Countless of werewolves shook their heads, while others bowed their necks, mourning their lost beliefs. �I vow to you, that when we win this war, you will have just as much rights as the next wizard or witch. You will never have to fear being thrown away just because of who you are. We will overpower the light and return your honor.� He kept eye contact with many of the werewolves.

He caught sight of Lupin and Sirius. His cousin was sitting beside Lupin�s bed, watching Harry with a pleased air about him. �We will serve you willingly, My Lord.� Remus spoke up, lowering his chin. �I speak for everyone when I thank you for your dedication, for your willingness to free us.�

Murmurs of agreement and gratitude swept across the tent. Harry didn�t need to use his Seer to feel such appreciation. It was obvious from their expressions. Harry gave a sharp nod, his eyes landing on his father. �You may continue healing,� Harry hinted toward the stunned and motionless Healers. They unfroze, hurrying to do his bidding.

Harry dismissed the patients in favor of approaching Lucius. His father was on the last bed, leaning casually against his headboard. Azkaban had aged his father; it had stripped him of his elegance, his shimmer. Perhaps he would never gain his elegance back, or perhaps it would take time, but it pleased Harry. He was happy to see that, yes, his father had suffered. He had his revenge.

But that revenge was something even Harry wouldn�t have wished upon Lucius.

�My Lord Malfoy,� a woman�s voice whispered hoarsely. Harry hesitated, turning his head to stare at a blonde woman. Her sharp amber eyes told him she was a werewolf and the boy next to her bedside told him she was Matthew Jinkin�s mother.

Matthew, the boy with a head full of blonde curls and eyes a bright brown, stared up at Harry- full of admiration and pride. Harry shuddered to think that he was someone�s hero. Merlin. He had done too many good deeds today� yesterday� his whole bloody life. �Ms. Jinkins,� Harry acknowledge.

Her smile warmed him, reminding him painfully of Narcissa. �My son tells me what you did for him. You gave him hope�� Matthew looked abashed at his mother�s confession, his cheeks staining red. �I want to thank you for what you did for him and for me and my people. Thank you, My Lord.�

He reached over and ruffled Matthew�s curls. �You have a wonderful son, Ms. Jinkins. He expressed such an interest and determination in saving you, I wouldn�t have dared argued with him.� He winked at Matthew, the boy bowing his head.

�Thank you, My Lord.� Matthew whispered.

Harry grinned, feeling sick at his� sappy behavior. Although, he may complain about it, he enjoyed it at the same time. It was odd, having people respect him- having people look up to him. His whole life was spent trying to find his place in the world, trying to fit in. But now he realized he was never meant to fit in. No, he was meant to lead, to direct- to stand out.

He left the mother and son, approaching his own family on the other side of the aisle.

Lucius watched him approach, no doubt thinking on what to say- as Harry was. He stopped at the foot of the bed, assessing Lucius. �Father,� Harry murmured softly in greeting.

�Harrison,� Lucius whispered hoarsely, his eerie silver eyes shadowing over with pain. �Please, sit.� Harry gracefully moved to the side of his father�s bed, sitting down. �How are you feeling?� Lucius questioned, his eyes assessing his son.

How was he feeling? Dizzy, slightly nauseated, and his magic was shocked. Harry would give himself a few days to recuperate before he could cast magic without a wand. �I feel perfectly fine, father. And you?�

Lucius heaved a sigh, looking up at the tent to brace himself. �I�m sorry for what I did. Where we left off the last time we spoke to one another-,� he was true. His words were sincere.

Harry reached over and placed his hand on Lucius� cracked and far from perfect hand. �I forgive you father. The past is the past. You suffered enough in the cell of Azkaban; I cannot condemn you any longer.�

Lucius� face broke and he took Harry around the shoulders, embracing him tightly. �You have your mother�s spirit, son. I will never understand how I could sire such perfection, such purity. I don�t deserve another chance with you.�

�Perhaps not,� Harry slumped in the embrace, allowing himself to feel the arms of a parent around him. �But I am entitled to give you another chance, just because I love you. Just because you are my father.� Lucius tightened his hold on him, burying his face in Harry�s neck.

�You�re all I could think of in my hell. The mistakes I�ve made- the pain I�ve caused.�

Harry pulled away, seeing the emotional pain Lucius had gone through. Yet, Draco was right. Lucius had changed. There was an edge to his father, a dangerous glint. A glint one would see in a powerful wizard, ready to avenge the ones that had hurt his family. Harry allowed his hand to fall on his father�s sunken cheek, feeling the inner anguish. His Seer warmed his father, vanishing most of the pain- most of the damage. It wasn�t very difficult. The holes which were caused by Azkaban were filled with lighter emotions, banishing most the shadows.

Lucius� eyes widened, his gaze landing on the Seer mark on Harry�s cheek. �The past is the past, father. You have another chance, don�t pass it up.� Harry stood, catching a glimpse of a dark skinned woman across the tent. Pythia. �Rest,� Harry turned back to Lucius. �Sleep without the nightmares, we need you on the battlefield.�

As he was leaving, a hand shot out and grabbed his wrist. He turned to stare at his father. Lucius had his eyes closed, perhaps hiding the naked emotion behind closed lids. �Thank you, Harrison. Have no doubt that I will wreak havoc on the battlefield.�

Harry grinned, feeling the emotions Lucius was trying to hide through his Seer. He squeezed the hand on his wrist, a simple acknowledging gesture, and left.

Lucius didn�t deserve any more punishment. Harry�s past hatred of his father dulled significantly over the course of his assassin training and the war. Lucius was his last link to Narcissa, to a real parent.

�Took you long enough,� Pythia remarked, sitting calmly at the end of the tent. Her legs were crossed delicately and the aura around her screamed of grace and danger. �I�m sure you�ve come to ask me about the Inter Universitas?�

Harry stood stiffly. �How do you See so much?� Jealously curled his stomach. �Why do I See so little?�

Pythia opened her brilliant blue eyes, smiling lightly at Harry. �You are young yet. You need to bond longer with your Seer. It�s very common, Harrison, to improve as you grow older. But that is not important right now, what�s important is your question. You want to know how to travel between worlds, to the Inter Universitas. It�s the land between life and death. You want to save your lover.�

�I do,� Harry whispered. �How do I?�

Pythia smiled, her eyes closing again. �I have never told you of our speculation of the ability to travel between worlds. Seer are very powerful creatures, Harrison, you know as such. There were a few recorded incidents of past Seer traveling between planes. It�s a very dangerous road to travel, yet, your desire to succeed will be a helpful ally on your side. Seer are spiritual creatures, we emit spiritual emotions� it would make sense we can transfer our soul into the spiritual form, yes?�

Harry wondered at Pythia. The woman was engaging, her voice causing Harry to hang on to every last word. �But because the Light Lord is standing guard, waiting for your lover�s soul to approach the Inter Universitas, it is possible you may lose your soul to him as you fight for your lover. Your body would remain alive on this plane, yet, it would be in a coma state. Your soul would be gone.�

�It�s a chance I�m willing to take,� Harry said surely. �I�ll do whatever it takes to save him.�

The Zabini goddess frowned, her eyes opening once again. With a commanding air, she stood up, towering over Harry. �You have been a very smart and bright student, Harrison. Just think on this. If Dumbledore succeeds in taking your soul, you will die. Not only that, but do you suspect the Dark Lord to sit by without you? He will go insane without his Match near him. He will destroy everything you�ve worked so hard for.�

�Yes, but wouldn�t I do the same without him?� Harry wondered. �He�s my Match as well, I would go insane-,�

�No,� Pythia interrupted. �You are a Seer. You are able to live without your other half. And the Dark Lord would never be truly dead if you weren�t to rescue him. He would be stuck between worlds, his soul imprisoned, unable to escape. Never fully crossing between the land of living and the land of death.�

Harry remained silent, thinking of Pythia�s words. She was truthful. If Harry decided to save Tom�s soul from Dumbledore and failed, Tom would go insane with Harry�s death, risking everything in his insanity. But if Harry were to leave Tom there, he would remain trapped. Dumbledore couldn�t destroy Tom�s soul, because he had several Horcruxes linked on earth. And Harry wouldn�t go insane without Tom�

�Still, I find myself unable to let him go.� Harry whispered.

�Think on it, Harrison. And when you decide what to do, I�ll be near to guide you.� Pythia laid her hand on Harry�s Seer mark. �Whatever you decide to do, I�ll assist you.�

�Thank you, Mistress,� Harry bowed his head, feeling slight tingles in his mark. �But� how is Dumbledore not dead? How is he between worlds? He�s dead, I saw him die� does he have Horcruxes?�

Pythia cocked her head to the side, considering. �No, not exactly Horcruxes. He would never touch something as filthy as a Horcrux. Dumbledore was smart, Harrison. He knew, if he were to die, Voldemort�s Horcruxes would be forever in place. Because of that, he uses magic, magic that manipulates memories and fragments for just a small amount of time. You have to destroy the portraits and you have to destroy the memory of Dumbledore in the Inter Universitas. Then, and only then, will he finally be gone.�

�He never stays dead,� Harry hissed, sneering.

Pythia chuckled, running her fingers lovingly through Harry�s hair. �Think long and hard about your decision, Harrison.� She kissed his forehead, walking proudly out of the tent. Harry watched her go, feeling heavy with the knowledge of what was to come.

He followed her steps out the tent, looking toward the darkening sky. The Death Eaters were mingling about near built fires, eating and speaking amongst each other. Harry watched them interact in the shadows, taking special interest in the way the werewolves seemed confident enough to join with the Death Eaters. There didn�t seem to be any prejudice among the groups. They all had one common factor.

They were in war and they were striving to come out on top together. With the same goals in mind.

�What�s on your mind, my love?� Arms encircled him from behind, pushing his back into a thin chest.

�We did well,� Harry grinned. �Our army is ready.�

�I don�t think that�s on your mind.� The hands grew bolder as they pressed Harry into him. �You Saw something didn�t you?�

�Of course I did, I�m a Seer, aren�t I?� Harry turned in the arms, feeling his chest tighten as he gazed up at Tom. He grabbed the man�s face and slammed his lips on the taller man�s. Voldemort groaned in the kiss, backing them up into a tent behind them. They never broke the kiss and Harry took the lead and pushed Tom against the wall of the empty training center.

If Voldemort noticed his desperation and uncertainty, he didn�t say anything. He just kissed back just as intensely.

Harry allowed the Dark Lord to turn them, his own back meeting the wall rather harshly. He lost himself in the caresses and bites of Tom, closing his eyes in bliss. It was hazy, how they ended up fucking against the wall. Harry could only remember the intensity, the erotic sensation, and the brutal way Tom took him. Yet, even if it was rather brutal and rough, he was gentle and there.

His lips never left Harry and his hands grasped him possessively, affectionately.

Harry�s legs trembled around Voldemort�s waist as they both came, panting in each other�s face. �Who�s death?� Voldemort breathed in Harry�s face, still buried deeply inside his lover. �Whose death did you See? Mine or yours?�

Harry tightened his legs around Tom, his back anchored against the wall. �None.�

Voldemort hissed, pushing deeper inside Harry and slamming him against the wall. �Liar, I can see when you lie. If it�s your death-,� Voldemort broke off rather hoarsely, yet his face gave no emotion away. �We can create a Horcrux for you.�

Harry laughed, pushing at Voldemort�s chest and disentangling himself from the man. His legs were shaking as he put his weight on the ground. Voldemort held him up, keeping him caged between his chest and the wall. �I thought you�d never offer your help with my Horcrux.� Harry gave a shy smile. �I�d be honored to create one with you, My Lord. But I�m far too weak right now to create one. When you destroy Longbottom, I�ll create my own.�

Spidery fingers grasped his face, lovingly stroking it. �Then sleep and regain your sleep, Harrison. I do not want my consort weak on the battlefield.�

Staring into the crimson eyes, Harry knew, without a doubt, he would risk both of them in order to save Tom. �Everything will work out in the end, Tom.� He grasped the man�s face and peered up at his lover. �That you can believe.� He stood on his toes, pressing a gentle kiss to the man�s chin. �I�ll be waiting in bed for you.�

Voldemort reluctantly let him go. Harry adjusted his robes, flashing the man a snarky grin, before exiting the tent. That was� a brilliant fuck. Just what he needed. He had talked with the people he needed to talk with and secured the werewolves on their side. They would fight, he knew. Everything seemed calm and in favor of the dark. All except for Tom�s upcoming confrontation with Dumbledore.

But Tom would first need to die. Harry hoped he didn�t have to witness the death. It would be painful, seeing his lover fall; doubtless that he had Horcruxes at his disposal. The Dark Lord Voldemort never fell. His stomach churned with the ugly picture it would make.

Up ahead, an unlikely visitor sat at the outside of Voldemort and his tent. �Professor?� Harry smirked, staring at Severus Snape. �What are you doing here?� The Deputy Headmaster stood up, previously sitting nonchalantly on the ground.

He brushed his robes, clearing his throat at Harry approached. �I�ve been waiting for you to return. I�ve brought news of the Ministry and Order and your last blood replenishment potion.� Harry frowned at the steaming goblet in the man�s hands.

�My last blood replenishment potion?�

Snape looked mildly annoyed. �Yes, you lost a significant amount of blood on your excursion. I gave you a potion earlier, when you arrived at camp. But you left before I could give you your last dose.� Harry took the goblet, grimacing at the smell he knew to be the blood replenishment potion. �Drink it quickly, it goes down easier.� Snape watched as Harry drowned the potion. �I�m sure you�ve heard of your success on the Azkaban breakout?�

�Of course, Professor, I was there.� He threw the man a grin.

�Ah, well, the Order is frantic at the large number of casualties the Ministry lost.� Harry blinked slowly, feeling his exhaustion catch up to him. His magic sparked, but extinguished a moment later in defeat. �But, they have their hopes high with the presence of the boy-who-lived.�

�What?� Harry slurred, feeling his pulse quicken.

�Neville Longbottom, Harrison. He is in safe hands now.� The world spun and Harry took a staggering step backwards, falling to the ground.

�Why?� Harry mumbled, trying to stay awake. �Why did you do this? After all I did for you?� The potion� it was tainted with tranquilizers. He tried to stay awake, but the image of Snape kneeling down to pick him up was the last thing he saw.

�Tom!� He screamed, reaching out desperately for his other half.

And then he was unconscious.

Again.

32

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 19:52:55 +0400

Chapter: 32

A/n: Thanks for those of you who reviewed last chapter ;)

Chapter Thirty Two: As You Fade to Black

Crouching down low, Harry could feel his pulse quicken as they came to a stop in front of the towering height of the front gate. Behind him, his army was following, on edge and just as excited as he was. With his Seer, he reached out and made certain there were no stranglers or frightened wizards paralyzed in terror. There were none. Hopefully Voldemort�s group held no outliers.

Behind him, he led werewolves, assassins, students, and official Death Eaters. Voldemort led the same groups, werewolves excluded. While Harry was approaching Azkaban from the front, Voldemort had the back of the prison.

The Ministry would be arriving; he had no doubt about that. Along with the Order, the Aurors, and the Unspeakables. It was going to be a fun night tonight. Behind him, he was conscious of Keiran and Draco hovering. Sirius was standing next to Regulus, unconscious to the fact it was actually his brother under the face scarf. It was amusing to watch their interaction, no matter how brief.

�Do you feel them?� Draco breathed; his eyes bright through the Death Eater mask he wore. �Dementors.� A shiver ran through the group behind Harry and murmurs grew louder as a solid shadow approached them from the prison�s gates.

They had just crossed the rocky cliffs and now stood behind the solid silver gates of Azkaban. The sign above them groaned and screeched, creating an eerie symphony along side of the heavy waves shattering against the cliff�s sides. The salt water sprayed their skin, confusing them with the slight drizzle coming from the heavy black clouds from above. Azkaban�s rocky island was not especially beautiful to look at, if not dreary, but it was the perfect setting for a change in history.

Harry curled his hand around the bar to the gate gazing up at the crooked and stone prison. His father was locked inside one of those cells, probably insane with the population of dementors circulating the floor of his holding cell. He would probably have to relive Narcissa�s last moments over and over again, watching as she struggled through her last breath. As much as Harry was angry at his father for choosing Draco as the Malfoy heir, he knew, without a doubt, that Lucius had suffered enough by staying here.

Green eyes darkened as they stared at the prison and the dementors floating in circles in the front entrance. They weren�t aware of them. Yet.

As soon as Harry tackled the dementors, he was to signal Voldemort the ok to enter the prison. The Dark Lord would then enter with his army and go to the upper levels of the prison to free the Death Eaters that were being held captive. And hopefully the werewolves. Voldemort hadn�t been able to find out where they kept the werewolves from his spies in the Ministry. It was a heavy guarded secret.

One that Harry hoped he could crack quickly as he entered the prison.

Closing his eyes briefly, Harry reached out with his Seer to tickle the dementors. They flinched away from the contact as if burned. Frowning, Harry realized his Seer was far too emotional for the dementors to handle. Which made him realize that he could chase them away from Azkaban with warm feelings. Feeling himself smirk, Harry bowed his forehead against the cool bars and focused on channeling his Seer to the population of dementors.

He was getting better of focusing on just one group of his prey and not everyone in proximity. Dementors had a similar aura and light� they were all somewhat linked together. He followed the dark link and sent jolts of happiness and joy throughout the creatures. Immediately, he could feel them shrivel and jerk under his control. Breathing heavily, Harry opened his eyes, watching as a few dementors escaped the prison and shoot away from the prison and away from his hold.

It wasn�t long before the other dementors followed the others, escaping the prison�s dark walls. �Bloody brilliant,� Draco breathed behind him, watching the dark swarm of dementors trail a stain across the sky.

As soon as the dementors started leaking out of Azkaban, a shrilling alarm rang through the island. Red lights flashed, periodically, signaling of their break in. Harry winced. He hadn�t meant to set off an alarm.

Raising his wand in the air, he murmured, �Morsmordre.� The acid green skull and serpent tainted the sky after the dementors, the signal for Voldemort to continue forward.

�At the ready,� Harry straightened up, barking out his order to his army. The wizards and witches stiffened, their wands at the ready. With his magic, Harry pushed the gates apart, creating a gateway for their entrance.

As predicted, Aurors and Unspeakables apparated in front of them at the gate. Considering they were part of the Ministry, they had the right to go past the anti-apparation wards. The Order, on the other hand, would be arriving later on, hopefully.

Harry was amazed at the sheer size of the Aurors and Unspeakables. He knew they were a threat, but he never knew they were this� successful in gathering followers. Unspeakables stared out at them underneath deep grey hoods, the Ministry logo planted firmly on their breast. They were sure to have tricks up their sleeves, ones that even Harry would be wary of. They were brilliant witches and wizards, usually staying out of the war.

The Aurors were clad in navy blue, their faces proudly displayed. Harry felt his sneer take place as he met Mad Eye Moody and Shaklebolt� and none other than Rufus Scrimgeour. �My�my�� Harry drawled sweetly under his hood. �If it isn�t the Minister himself. On the battlefield.� Despite his taunting, he knew Rufus Scrimgeour was a notorious fighter. �You�re not afraid of losing your position as Minister by getting hurt?�

�Speaking of getting hurt, I�m surprised you�re back for another round.� Rufus frowned, his shoulders proud and his chin up high. �You look awfully short for the Dark Lord. Yet you lead his people.� Harry grimaced.

At the moment, they were unaware of Voldemort and his army in Azkaban. But Harry knew they weren�t stupid, they would soon find out their precious prison was being broke into. �His people, yes.� Harry agreed, stalling as long as possible. �But mine as well.�

He surveyed the army in front of him. He could feel their excitement and trepidation. But there were also a few that weren�t carrying any emotions at all, and Harry knew, that under those grey hoods of the Unspeakables, were the vampire assassins. Interesting. �Oh?� Rufus� eyebrows went up in mock interest. �And will I have the pleasure to know of my enemy�s identity, one powerful enough to earn the respect of the notorious Dark Lord?�

�Flattery will get you no where, Minister.� Harry smiled, lowering his hood. �But you already know me.�

Rufus gave a slight wide-eyed expression, but otherwise, looked oddly composed. That could be for a number of reasons. The Minister could have had his own suspicions, Dumbledore could have told him, or the assassins could have confided in him. Either way, Harry wasn�t too disappointed from the lack of reaction.

�Harrison Malfoy,� Rufus held his wand more firmly.

�There are more wizards inside, Minister!� Harry sneered at the wizard in the back of the group, pointing up toward the windows of Azkaban. Harry glanced at the windows, seeing flashes of green and red lights as the Death Eater�s broke open the cell doors.

Harry took the first step forward, raising his wand quickly. He was decent with nonverbal spells and wandless magic, able to force his raw magic to do his bidding- but that grew tiring after awhile. Nonverbal would be his course of action tonight, along with his Seer.

Spells were thrown at him with his advance and he placed a dome shield in front of him, deflecting most the curses. The hexes that went past his shield were easy enough to dodge quickly. Pushing himself through his shield, he attacked with the offensive. Waving his wand about him in quick slashes, he took a couple of Aurors down with the Avada Kedavra. He felt no sympathy for their fallen corpses and continued to advance further.

Around him, he saw Keiran�s assassin�s move in a blur, attacking the vampire�s Harry knew to be Akira�s men under the grey cloaks. The werewolves weren�t any slower as they rushed forward, bloodlust shinning maliciously in their eyes. Their canines were out, anxious to feel the skin mold around their teeth, tasting the life blood of their enemies.

The students, Harry noticed, tended to stay behind him, using him as a sort of shield. But nonetheless, they fought. Voldemort�s Death Eaters took the opposite role of the children and placed themselves in front of Harry.

With the mixture of sweat, rain, and sea water, Harry�s hair curled in his face as he struggled to make his way deeper toward the prison. Aurors ran inside the prison, eager to take down Voldemort and his army. Sirius was all but breathing down Harry�s neck, his emotions full of anxiety of finding Remus.

Up ahead, as they came close to the entrance of the prison, Harry saw Voldemort�s men rush down the stairs, prisoners at their shoulders. The Azkaban prisoner�s faces expressed the glee of being free and their bare feet revealed how cold they were. �They�re not here,� a hissing voice addressed Harry through the crowd.

Turning, he met crimson eyes. �The werewolves?� Harry inquired softly, feeling Sirius shudder mentally behind him. �But-,�

Before he could conclude his train of thought, the whole island seemed to shudder. Sirius gave a shocked breath, holding on to Harry for balance. The smaller wizard could barely stand up himself and used the rocky wall for support. Turning quickly, he noticed the source of the explosion. The Unspeakables were throwing small fist sized balls at the Death Eaters, creating an explosion.

�We have our men, Harrison,� Voldemort hissed out, narrowing his eyes at the Unspeakables. �We need to retreat. The students are not prepared for war as we would have liked.� The students in question were herded together, their Death Eater masks heavy and almost too big on their faces. They looked inexperienced, frightened. And the Aurors pounced at that.

Lord Voldemort stepped out the prison, outside, drawing attention from both enemies and allies alike. Harry withheld a smirk. Tom would have that affect on people. He drew the energy to him like months to light. His tall and thin frame was a stark contrast from the shorter and stockier wizards. And that wasn�t mentioning his alluring and powerful aura.

Harry rolled his eyes upward as Voldemort cackled in glee, slaughtering the enemies in his way.

They had planned to have a boat circle the island, full of Death Eaters ready to take them toward the middle of the sea where the anti-apparation wards were dropped. Granted, it was a small boat, but a magical one, fitting an unlimited amount of wizards� even if it was a small army. Now all they had to do was make it to the boat�

Just as he was about to follow Voldemort, a hand grabbed his arm, holding him back. �Please Harrison, please,� Sirius breathed heavily in his ear. �Please. I know he�s here.�

Voldemort hesitated, glancing over his shoulder when he realized Harry wasn�t by his side. �I�ll meet up with you,� Harry motioned with his chin for Voldemort to continue on. �Try to get the students out of here. Alive.� He added, seeing the snarky grin the man was sporting. Voldemort was on a high right now. Nothing could faze him but the excitement of the kill.

Turning away from the Dark Lord, Harry pushed himself and Sirius deeper in the prison. They brushed past the prisoner�s running barefoot out the prison, excited expressions on their faces. Harry didn�t see his father, but he could have escaped when he wasn�t looking. �Protect me,� Harry ordered Sirius sharply, closing his eyes at the same time. He leaned his back against a cold crook in the stone, breathing in deeply.

His Seer sparked and tasted the environment around him. Immediately, he was assaulted with pain, fright, excitement, anger� insanity. Harry�s knees buckled as he leaned more heavily against the wall. Sweat beaded the skin above his brow and his small frame shook with the assault of powerful emotions. He had never opened his Seer up fully like this, with a situation like this.

But it was necessary if he wanted to pinpoint hidden werewolves.

Werewolves� auras were different from humans. They were wild, they were untamed. Slowly, he blocked out the humans� and vampires� emotions and auras and focused on the werewolves. He could feel the werewolves outside, their bloodlust and excitement� their strong link to one another through the pack bond. But there was another group he could feel� and they were coming from directly under his feet.

Gathering his strength, he stood up fully, snapping back to his body. Sirius was standing agitatedly next to him, his wand out and ready. �The werewolves are underground.�

Dark navy eyes crinkled. �There is no basement to Azkaban.�

�Exactly my thoughts,� Harry replied bitterly, glancing around the corner at the battle raging out front. �Get Greyback, hurry.� Without a word, his cousin ran through the front doors of Azkaban, searching out for the Alpha werewolf.

Harry�s knees shook, making him realize that allowing his Seer complete control was both physically and emotionally tiring. But when he remembered Matthew, the eleven year old boy who had expressed his determination to get his mother back, Harry would stop at nothing to resurrect that mother-son bond. Down there, Harry assumed there was a blond mother, yearning to hold her beautiful child once more.

Teeth snapped in front of him, snapping him out of his thoughts and spraying blood of the enemy across his face. �What is it?� Greyback growled, huffing. Harry eyed the blood smeared across the werewolf�s face in disinterest. Behind the half naked werewolf, Sirius was grimacing deeply at the image.

�I need you to sniff out the entrance to the underground. Werewolves are being locked down below and you can sniff them out.�

Greyback, batting his eyelashes down at Harry, scoffed. �You expect me to leave my pack alone in battle?�

Crossing his arms over his chest, Harry raised his eyebrows. �You have a beta, do you not?� Greyback�s eyes flashed and his crimson stained teeth bore in a grimace. �Now is the time to test his worth. And in the meantime, you can help rescue potential pack members.� Finally getting a pair of pants, Harry was met with the rock hard muscle of Greyback�s sweaty torso, thankfully nothing lower.

�Fine,� Greyback growled again, pushing Sirius aside. The Black stumbled, giving off a shocked yell at the action. Harry ignored them, tapping his foot slightly in impatience as Greyback took deep intakes of breath, smelling. His Seer was pulling at his subconscious, telling him the werewolves down below were unhealthy, sickly, and frightened� yet hopeful. They could probably hear the alarms going off and the smell of blood and gore.

Lupin was down there. And Sirius would finally shut up.

Fenrir�s large shoulders tensed and contracted as he prowled down a sharp corridor. Harry threw a look at Sirius, who glanced at him in turn. The older wizard took off after Fenrir after a look from Harry.

Following at a much slower pace, Harry glided down the corridor, ignoring the cell doors on either side of him. Azkaban was like a maze. An iron clad maze. There was the main lobby, the entrance to the prison, full of dust, dirt, and brick. After the main lobby, it branched off in several different directions. Each aisle of holding cells was tiny, barely big enough for Fenrir to freely squeeze through. Hands could touch the werewolf�s shoulders from the prison cells, causing Fenrir to pause in his search and snarl loudly at the prisoners.

Harry took this in stride, amazed that there were five floors of this� just this aisle alone had hundreds upon hundreds of cells. He wondered how Voldemort and his Death Eaters got the locked servants out as fast as they did.

�Help us� please�� a woman moaned as they passed her cell.

�I�m a Death Eater, take me out, please.� Another one begged, reaching out his dirt filled hands. His eyes were glossy as they stared up at Harry.

�You�re better off dead,� Harry informed the insane inmate. �You�d never survive out in the world�� He swept quickly past, eyeing Greyback�s bulky form in front of him.

The Alpha sniffed, pausing near the center of the corridor. The floor they were standing upon was soaked with water. �Here,� Greyback barked, opening a cell door. Surprisingly enough, there was no prisoner inside. Instead, it was empty. Looking closer, Harry could see the raw indentation in the stone wall.

Stepping past Fenrir, Harry reached out, his fingers coming in contact with the cold stone. He could feel their emotions. So strong. So desperate for help. For release. �They�re here� the passage way is here. Help me open it. There must be a trigger somewhere.� Harry patted the stone, hoping beyond hope that it didn�t need a password to open. Fenrir and Sirius looked at one another outside the cell and pushed at each other to get inside.

Of course Greyback was the bigger of the two and easily knocked Sirius out of the way. Harry�s cousin went stumbling in a whirlwind inside the cell, falling heavily on his arse. And with contact with the floor, the stones rumbled and slowly opened.

Harry blinked, throwing both the two men behind him a look. They looked innocently back at him, glancing at the passage way behind him. Turning back around, Harry flicked his wand in the air, lighting it. He refused to even think on the proceedings that had just transpired. Pure luck.

The stone steps leading down were narrow and small. He was sure Greyback would be stumbling down them. With that in mind, Harry hurried down, not wanting to be crushed underneath a rolling Alpha werewolf.

Once he stepped off the last step, he stared in amazement at the sight before him. Behind him, he was subconsciously aware of Sirius shouting in shock and Greyback knocking them down the rest of the steps. Not sparing the two a glace, Harry�s attention was on the dingy basement. The cells were bigger than the ones upstairs, but they were made of pure silver.

�Merlin,� Harry whispered, feeling the pain of the werewolves, the fright.

They howled and whispered to him, pleading and crying. Their amber eyes seemed to reflect off his wand light, giving the eerie picture an even more desolate look. �Bloody hell,� Sirius moaned behind him, with both pain of Greyback knocking him over and the sight before him. �Remus?� He ventured off, his voice similar to a lost little boy.

�Sirius, Harrison�� a dry and hoarse voice cried out further down the aisle of cells.

Sirius gave a shocked breath, lighting his own wand and running down the wet path. His shoes were splattering the ankle deep water, giving the underground atmosphere uncanny echoes.

The werewolves all inched closer to the bars of their cages, pleading with Harry to let them go. �Hush now,� Harry started, beginning to open the cell doors. �You�ll all be out of here.� Fenrir was a breathing beast down his neck, gazing at the werewolves with an unreadable expression on his face. The man�s amber eyes then turned to Harry, watching him closely as he helped the stumbling werewolves out of the cell.

Harry ignored the Alpha�s stare, grateful that Sirius was helping further down. �Thank you, thank you.� One of the men moaned up at Harry, touching his grimy hands to Harry�s face. Harry gave a nod, feeling overwhelmed with all the emotions of overpowering appreciation and gratitude. He tried not to look too long in the cells, for he was revolted by the conditions they lived in� for Merlin knew how long.

Tears and murmurs of thanks spread through the corridor, giving Harry a headache. He wasn�t used to�saving people like this.

�Quiet,� Fenrir barked throughout the small corridor, causing his roar to echo. Immediately, the werewolves all simpered and listened to the commanding voice. �Do you hear that?� Fenrir murmured to Harry, looking up at the underground ceiling.

Everyone became tense as they heard the familiar sound of running footsteps. Harry focused on the sound, noticing it was coming closer. The Ministry knew they were down here. The werewolves all became hysterical again, creating a wave of noise.

�Quiet,� Harry shouted, throwing his wand arm straight up. The affect was just as successful as Fenrir�s order. The occupants all stopped, staring at him in awe as they felt his magic peak. Considering they were werewolves, his Seer also affected them, making them feel the urge to grovel and rub against him. �Is everyone out of the cells?�

�Yes, My Lord,� a man spoke up deeply, bowing his head.

�Good,� Harry started, not giving them enough time to start speaking again. �Listen closely. There is a large boat circling the island. On this boat are Death Eaters and werewolves� and vampires. They are not your enemies. Try your hardest to swim toward the boat, you hear me?�

�Swim?� One of them whispered uncertainly.

�Of course, swim.� Harry replied, turning to Greyback. �We are under water right now. There is no chance we can make it out through the main level. We�ll have to spell our way through the walls and into the sea.�

�Sirius,� Harry drew attention toward the man who was currently embracing Lupin. �I need you to help me cast the Bubble-Head charm on everyone. Quickly.� Casting his wand, he nonverbally placed the bubble charm on Greyback. The man gave him a glower, looking rather amusing with a bubble across his face. �You�ll thank me later,� Harry snapped back, withholding his chuckle.

Harry began to hurriedly cast the spell on as many werewolves as he could. The footsteps grew louder and closer, becoming more urgent. �That�s all of them, Harry.� Sirius breathed, frowning.

Pushing past the werewolves, Harry made his way to the back of the corridor of holding cells and focused on the wall in front of him. There were already leaks in the wall, causing water to drip from between the stones. Feeling his magic rise, Harry gave a grunt, thrashing his wand across his body. The stone wall erupted, creating a large tunnel to the outside sea. �Hurry, hurry,� Harry shouted, his knees already submerged in the rushing water.

The closest werewolves crawled and swam their way in the tunnel. The tunnel itself wasn�t very long, only a few meters. �Remember, find the boat.� Greyback stood next to Harry, refusing to be one of the first one�s out. The remanding werewolves all scrambled to the exit of the tunnel, pushing through the onslaught of water and swimming to the other side.

By now, the cool water was chest deep on Harry. Because he was the shortest one in the bunch, it only reached other�s stomachs. �Go Sirius,� Harry urged as the wizard seemed to hesitate about going through.

Sirius shook his head, pushing at Lupin. The werewolf nodded, going through the tunnel. Harry gave a strangled breath, the water at his chin. It was cold and salty, causing his mouth to curl. A hand clutched at the cloth around his back and hauled him further up out of the water. Green eyes glanced at Greyback, giving the man a look. Before he could say anything, he heard shouts coming from the staircase.

The Unspeakables and Aurors came stumbling down the stairs, assessing the situation. They didn�t take long to react and Harry threw on his own Bubble-Head charm, sinking out of Greyback�s hold and into the water depths. He pushed at Sirius� legs, urging him through the tunnel. The wizard hesitated but with a pinch from Harry, he continued forward. Only Greyback and Harry were left.

Harry reached out and grabbed Greyback�s hand, pulling the werewolf underwater. The Alpha werewolf grumbled, tugging Harry�s arm in his own hold, pushing him through the tunnel. Harry knew, Greyback�s character wouldn�t allow to put himself in front of people he considered his �pack�. For some strange reason, the werewolf thought Harry as a member.

Swimming through the tunnel, Harry was aware of the Ministry members on their tail.

Finally out of the tunnel and into the wide open sea, Harry whirled around; his wand pointed directly at the tunnel Greyback was currently exiting.

He had just saved a whole lot of werewolves.

Now it was time to balance out the good with a little fun.

The first head through the tunnel was immediately beheaded.

--SSC--

Voldemort inhaled, narrowing his eyes at the outstretch of sea. He was standing upon the boat, the surviving army all secure and ready to leave the island. The Azkaban prisoners were all accounted for and their casualty was nothing to cause a deep dent.

But the missing�

He sneered, his gaze diverting toward the prison. Harrison had yet to come, the same for Black and Greyback. But the latter two weren�t worth his worry. Harrison shouldn�t even be worth his agitation. He knew his Match was quite able to handle himself in the battle. But what was taking him so long? There were no werewolves in Azkaban. Snape must have gotten his story wrong, once again. And Black was too sentimental to come to terms with the fact that his lover, Lupin, wasn�t in the building. And he had to drag his Match on a useless and suicidal search.

�Master,� a Death Eater went down on his knees. �The Unspeakables and Aurors have yet to come after us on boats, but it�s only time before they do. And they�ll stop us before we reach the anti-apparation wards. We have all the prisoners, would you like to continue forward?�

Without looking at the Death Eater, Voldemort placed his wand in between the fool�s eyes. He could feel the servant tense considerably. �We do not leave behind our Lord, boy. Lord Malfoy has yet to grace us with our presence.� Pushing his wand harder into the boy�s sensitive skull, he raised his voice for the curious onlookers. �We do not leave without him.�

�My Lord! Look!� Voldemort whirled around, ready to curse the speaker to a painful torture for interrupting him, but remained tightlipped as he witnessed a few heads breaking the water. �Werewolves� they�re werewolves. Where did they come from?�

Most the army was below in the magical expanded area, and luckily the vampires were attended for beneath the deck. He didn�t have the patience to deal with the hisses and growls between the two animals.

�Do stand there,� Voldemort spat at the Death Eater. �Pull them up.� The cloaked Death Eaters all scrambled to the edge of the boat and leaned down to help up the out of breath werewolves. Water dripped all over the deck and a few members from the level below poked their heads up to see the commotion. Meddlesome bastards.

Speaking of bastards� that little minx�

He felt his lip curl into a smirk as he surveyed all the werewolves approaching the boat. Harrison had done this. He had gathered more followers, he did the impossible. As much as he wanted to strangle the minx for putting himself in unnecessary danger, in order to save a few werewolves, he found himself impressed.

It took a while to get all the werewolves dried and on deck, but eventually, Voldemort found himself standing, waiting. Again. �Where is he?� he rounded on Black and Lupin. Black cowered away from him, looking uncertainly in the water.

�I thought he was just behind me� Greyback and he were the last two out. By that time, the Unspeakables and Aurors were on our tail.� Voldemort hissed at him and the wizard paled sickly in fear.

Crimson eyes turned away fro Black, locking with shielded yellow. He gave another sneer at the Hand of the Assassin Guild and turned his back on the brooding figure. If Harrison didn�t come back within a few minutes, he would take out his anger on that bloody vampire. Already, he felt his fingers itch near his wand.

�Another one,� a Death Eater murmured, bringing attention toward the edge of the boat. �Black hair, looks like Lord Malfoy.� Being the willing servant he was, he leaned down to help the body up. �Agh!� The Death Eater screamed, holding up only a head. He flung the bodiless head across the deck, causing others to rear away, looking at the head in horror.

Voldemort felt something coil in his stomach as he strode toward the black haired head. If that were Harrison�

Leaning down, he gently turned the head around, locking eyes with surprised blue. �Fool,� Voldemort sneered. �This is not Lord Malfoy.� He took the head in his hand and chucked it at the Death Eater foolish enough to declare Harrison�s death. It made him realize just how fragile Harrison was. He didn�t have seven Horcruxes. He didn�t have a second chance if he slipped just once in battle.

Voldemort would have to remedy that.

The Death Eater he tossed the head at, stumbled and fell in the sea. Death Eaters and werewolves alike all snickered and laughed at the wizard in the water. �My Lord,� Keiran, the bloody vampire, spoke up. Turning his chilling gaze at the assassin, Voldemort raised his eyebrows expectedly. �We have just one more problem�� Keiran turned his head up toward the sky and gave a nod toward the clouds.

�Dementors are back. And we have no Seer to ward them off.�

And none of them could cast a Patronus. And those of them that could, wouldn�t be powerful enough to ward off the hundreds that were currently swarming out of the clouds towards them.

31

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 19:02:20 +0400

Chapter: 31

A/n: Apologizes are in order, I suppose. Those of you who read my rant at the end of the last chapter, I apologize that you had to see that. My short temper got the better of me. But I took a breather and I�m composed now and ready to continue on with this story. Hiatus� really aren�t my thing, I suppose, especially when we are toward the end of the story.

Thanks for all of you who reviewed.

Chapter Thirty One: It Ends Here Tonight

�Excuse me?� Harry asked dangerously, acid green eyes narrowing in on the kneeling form. �What did you just say?� The Death Eaters around them shifted uncomfortably when they felt Harry�s magic leak out and fill the air with ominous threat. Voldemort stepped next to him, even with his shoulder as he gazed down at the form of Snape.

�Albus Dumbledore,� Severus replied bitterly. �He�s not alive.�

Harry sneered. �Then how, pray tell is he a figurehead for the light?� The smaller wizard looked up at the dull sky, contemplating, and then back down at Snape. �Please tell me he�s not a damned ghost.� The thought of having Albus Dumbledore floating around as a ghost was simply�revolting.

�No,� Snape denied shortly.

Voldemort hissed softly, his wand lifting again toward the fallen wizard. �If you follow Harrison, you will address him with respect.� Harry felt a brief smugness make its way through his chest at his lover�s order.

The potions master looked to the ground, his shoulders hunching. �No, Lord Malfoy, he is not a ghost, but a portrait.�

Voldemort and Harry stayed silent, both of them flabbergasted. �You�re kidding me,� Harry grimaced. �The Minister is working with a bloody portrait?� Voldemort hissed in laughter. It was easily mistaken for just hissing, but Harry could See the amusement coming off of the Dark Lord. �Nothing is funny about this�� Harry hissed at the man, frowning. �I kill him and he comes back, as a bloody portrait no less... bloody hell.�

�Oh, it is amusing, little one.�

Harry threw the man a look and then back down at Snape. �It is� a mystery on how many portraits the man has." Severus started again. "I assume there is one in the Order�s headquarters as well as one in the Minister�s office. As well as one in Hogwarts. He was his own witness against his murder.� Snape buried his fingers in the ground. �The Ministry also has allies we, the Order, don�t know about. A couple of them. I know the giants are on the light side and the dementors take their position defending Azkaban seriously. But they are not on any side.�

�For now,� Harry remarked stiffly. �We�ll see how they hold up against a Seer.� After all, dementors were magical creatures as well. He had no idea how they would react around him. He could feel Voldemort�s curiosity as well. Perhaps a trip to Azkaban was in the works�

As far as Snape�s confession, Harry knew the �mysterious� allies were the assassins. But Snape said there were a couple of them, and for the life of him, he couldn�t come up with anyone else who�d side with the light.

�The Unspeakables are now active in the war, along with the Aurors. Both groups have been trained hard for this war, My Lord. The Order is gaining courage now that Dumbledore is dead but still with them and offering his guidance.�

�More like manipulations�� Harry hissed under his breath. �Is there anything else?� Harry pursed his lips, frowning. �What about the werewolves? Where did the Ministry bring them?�

�Azkaban,� Snape murmured hoarsely.

Harry tensed, turning to gaze up at the tall man next to him. �What do you think, My Lord? Should we plan a break out for Azkaban again?� Crimson eyes turned away from Severus and onto him. �We�ll have Greyback with us this time around, along with the assassins. I know a few other wizards who would join us as well. And as soon we break out your�broken followers along with the werewolves who were thrown in there by the Ministry, we�ll have all but a new army.�

The Dark Lord looked expressionless. �Perhaps we may gain the dementors with your abilities as well.� Harry turned away from the crimson stare, feeling a grin threatening his face at the Dark Lord�s insistence that he could gain more allies.

�That�s if for now,� Harry murmured down toward Snape. �You�re a smart man-,�

�Are you sure about that?� Voldemort hissed, sneering.

�I trust you�ll act accordingly, Professor Snape. When I need you again, Lord Voldemort will call you in means of your dark mark until we find another way.� Harry ignored Voldemort�s mocking stare. �Thank you, Severus, for choosing the correct side. You may go back to your school.� Snape hesitated before standing up. Harry could see it in his eyes that he was grateful of Harry for sparring his life, but far too proud to show it.

Snape gave a bow at the waist. �Yes, My Lord Malfoy.� Black eyes glanced at the Dark Lord and dipped his head. Voldemort stood stiffly, watching as the potions master turned his heel and slowly walking away until he disapparated. Harry and Voldemort turned to one another, studying each other.

�Greyback?�

Green eyes darkened and he turned his back on the Dark Lord. �Yes�� he hissed, baring his teeth. �Let�s go see Greyback.�

--SSC--

�We should have brought Master Keiran with. At least to give Greyback a warning he�d be working with vampires.� Harry started, dropping down on the ground and entering the den. Behind him Voldemort murmured something. �What was that?� Harry questioned, looking over his shoulder.

Red eyes pierced his. �Nothing, my sweet.�

�Hmm,� Harry gave the man a look, entering deeper within the den. The man behind him silently stewed. Harry withheld an annoyed sigh. Instead, he put on his emotionless mask as a werewolf came crouching toward them in an animalistic air. �Where is Greyback?� Harry hissed. The werewolf landed on his haunches, inhaling Harry with a pleased air.

Voldemort stepped beside him, drawing attention from the werewolf. The beast gave a growl. �He will not see him. Only you, Seer.�

�Just what did you do to the werewolves?� Harry hissed, watching as another werewolf approached. The Dark Lord remained silent. Honestly� that man. Perhaps this wasn�t the werewolves� fault, but the Dark Lord�s temper and lack of respect for anyone but himself. �He�s with me,� Harry murmured, stepping closer to the werewolves. The two werewolves never backed away, they all but leaned forward, pupils dilated in lust and hunger at his proximity.

�What is this?� The two werewolves� hunched their shoulders and side lunged away from Harry. Greyback made his presence known, walking towards the entrance of the cave with his nude body. Harry ran his eyes down the length. Greyback certainly had nothing to hide, despite his gnarled hair and dirty skin. �My Adonis, my Moon Childe�� Greyback�s amber eyes leered at Harry. �You�ve come back.�

�I have,� Harry agreed, watching in amusement as Voldemort placed his shoulder in front of Harry�s body. The man was emitting displeasure and disgust. �And I came back to a disordered dark army. And here I thought we agreed that you�d follow the Dark Lord until I came back.� He pushed past Voldemort, peering up at the alpha.

Fenrir reared his head and leered down at Harry. �I will not follow such filth,�

Voldemort twirled his wand out of his pocket in less than seconds, jabbing it in Greyback�s throat. �You filthy mutt,� Voldemort hissed. Greyback fell to the ground, growling in pain as Voldemort sent him a curse.

Around the two wizards, werewolves crept closer from out of the shadows. They surrounded them, eyeing Voldemort with abhorrence. This wouldn�t do.

Harry stepped forward. �You gave me your word you would follow the Dark Lord.� Voldemort dropped the curse and Fenrir�s muscles tensed as he jumped up into a crouch, doubtless of the pain he had just gone through.

�Why? Simply because he treated both my pack and I like dirt.� Harry pursed his lips, his annoyance for Voldemort growing. The man seriously needed counseling. �You promised, sweet, that we would be treated on equal grounds. That was definitely not the case.�

Green eyes flashed toward an innocent looking Voldemort. �I did say he would treat you on equal grounds, yes.� Crimson eyes drilled into his own, silently telling Harry that the man would do no such thing. Harry grimaced. �But I�m afraid he will not listen to my plea, Greyback. It is I who will treat you with equality. And it won�t matter what he thinks, because you will be listening to my orders anyway.�

Greyback glowered at the Dark Lord as he kept bouncing on the balls of his feet in his crouch. �Then I would like to ask for another�gift for our alliance with you, Harrison Malfoy. Considering our deal about you visiting my pack each full moon was disrupted, you owe me.�

Voldemort all but growled at the werewolf. He was worse than a damned vampire facing a werewolf. Harry would be having a small talk with the man after this. �What would you like?� Harry murmured toward Greyback, his eyes shifting over the alpha�s shoulder toward his pack.

�After the war, I want a treaty with the wizards.� Fenrir growled. �They will treat us with respect and we�ll leave them alone. Allow us to have a forest to ourselves, without wizards� presence.� He seemed to pause. �You, my childe, can come anytime you�d like though.� He flashed his sharp teeth in Harry�s direction.

�Deal,� Harry spoke. �When we win this war, you�ll have the same rights as humans do. And for those werewolves who won�t want to step in society, we�ll reserve a forest for you.� Harry shrugged. �It�s the least I can do. We can do.� Green eyes narrowed in on an emotionless Dark Lord. �I�d like to inform you that you will be working with another group of magical creature.�

Greyback raised an eyebrow suspiciously, his body moving fluidly as came to a stop in front of Harry. �And who is that?�

Harry smirked. �The vampires.�

The werewolves surrounding them growled, baring their teeth. �And what are they gaining at the end of the war?� Fenrir growled, his canines sheathing. �Will we be forced to interact?�

�Surprisingly, they want to remain hidden after the war. You will have to work well with them during this war and only for the war. Do I have your word you will behave?� Fenrir stared at Harry and then at the Dark Lord. The werewolf�s eyes glittered lethally as he surveyed Voldemort.

�Of course, Lord Malfoy,� Fenrir turned back around; giving a slight bow with his chin. �As long as the bloodsuckers stay away, we will stay away.� The werewolf paused, his nostrils flaring. �Your scent is tainted today, Childe, by his seed. It�s revolting.�

Harry flushed deeply while Voldemort put Greyback under a Crucio.

--SSC--

�I don�t need to be Seer to see that you harbor feelings for your� old apprentice.� Regulus drawled, smirking at the silent figure of Master Keiran.

The yellow eye directed itself on him, assessing him. �I harbor no feelings.� And Regulus would have believed it a year ago. After all, assassins were cold, emotionless beings.

The Black assassin gave him an incredulous look. �Which is why you and the Dark Lord radiated revulsion for one another yesterday? It was positively obvious, Master. You don�t like him because he and Harrison are together.�

�You�re right; I don�t like the Dark Lord. He�s arrogant, self-conceited, egotistical, and far too possessive over Harrison, who, by the way, can think for himself. I don�t like seeing my apprentice being submissive to a wizard like that.�

�Oh? But you wouldn�t mind seeing Harrison writhing underneath you in submission. Just like he did for the Dark Lord last night, I�m guessing. He surely wasn�t healing like you ordered him to.� Keiran whirled around, glaring at Regulus. The man�s yellow eye was fierce.

�I don�t know what I�m feeling for Harrison, simply because I haven�t had emotions�feelings for a long while now. I don�t want to act on them� I don�t even know if they�re passionate feelings for him or it they�re merely paternal feelings. All I know is I don�t like him with the Dark Lord.�

Regulus sat down on the chair in the Black library and looked at the Hand seriously. �Do you find him attractive?�

�Of course I do,� Keiran hissed quietly. �Whomever doesn�t- is blind.�

Regulus bared his hands in a gesture of surrender. �You�re right, of course. He is attractive; he gets that from the Black family.� Regulus gave a smug smirk but it quickly died down when Keiran flashed him a disgusted look. �Well, I guess the only way you will know if you�re attracted to him sexually is if�well�is if the idea of fucking him appeals to you.� Keiran flashed him another look and walked out the library.

�Well�� Regulus stood up, walking behind his old master. �I guess that�s a yes.� Keiran remained silent, brooding. �From what I hear� the Dark Lord is wrapped around Harrison�s finger. If the man does something wrong, it�ll take Harrison a long while to forgive him.�

�Why are you telling me this? As if I care?� Keiran drawled, turned around and causing Regulus to take a step back. �I don�t care about their relationship.�

�All I�m saying is that you may want to consider�rocking the boat so to say.�

Keiran took an advancing step forward. �And betray Harrison�s trust? I think not.�

�One little white lie won�t hurt. Plus, I agree with you full heartedly. The Dark Lord is not good enough for Harrison. Granted, they both are a force to be reckoned with, but the man is far too� controlling.� The two vampires studied one another, sizing each other up.

�What did you have in mind?� Keiran asked warily, tiredly.

--SSC--

�Harrison,� Harry was embraced tightly by the black wizard. He fought a grin as arms encircled him, tightening. �You bloody hell left without saying anything.�

�And yet, Draco said you knew where I was.� Blaise smirked, pulling away. Harry frowned. �Pythia told you where I went, didn�t she?�

�That was the first vision she had of you. Which is why she was interested in you in the first place. She knew you�d succeed where everyone else had failed.� His dark eyes glanced beyond Harrison�s shoulder at the brooding Dark Lord. Voldemort insisted he tagged along with Harry as he gathered the students that Draco herded from Hogwarts. At the moment, the man was hiding in the shadows, assessing the students who were brave enough to leave the school. Or, at least that�s what if looked like to an outsider, but Harry knew the man was healing his wounded ego after Harry�s tongue lashing about the werewolves� treatment.

Harry pulled away from Blaise and stepped down the stairs, studying the students himself. There were a handful of students, more than a handful. Most of them were older, and Harry thanked Merlin for that.

Perhaps around one hundred students, mostly Slytherins. They were all herded together, but no one was speaking. Instead, they cast nervous glances around each other. �I thank you for coming,� Harry drawled out loudly, converting his face to a cold mask.

The students all snapped their necks around, staring at him in wonder and assessment. Draco, standing in the back of the manor, smirked at him and rolled his eyes upward. �It must have been around the time for finals� perhaps escaping the studying is why you decided to leave.� Harry joked lightly. A few snickered, watching as he made his way down the stairs.

Voldemort stayed upstairs, choosing to allow Harry to comfort the children before he made his appearance.

Stepping onto the ground floor, Harry watched as a few students went to their knees. The younger students all shifted and fell to the ground, following the older students. Harry stood before them, nodding in approval. He met eyes with the Slytherins that would have graduated in a few days, giving them a tight nod. They smirked, looking back down to the ground.

�You may rise,� Harry invited, watching as they scrambled up awkwardly. It would take some practice to do it swiftly�

The students stood straight shouldered, falling into their pureblood manner their parents bestowed on them. �Escaping your studies is not the only thing you must sacrifice by coming here.� Harry started softly, eyeing each and every one of the children. Most of them looked down at his stare, too intimidated. �By being here, you have agreed to fight. And when I say fight, I mean, literally, fight for your life.�

A few flinched but remained standing tall. �Being here� you are not only fighting for your life, but you are fighting to win. To succeed. The world we live in now is a prejudiced and narrow-minded place.� He met eyes with Zachary Qawley, a seventh year Slytherin and a proud pureblood. His dark eyes assessed Harry in approval. �This war isn�t just about Slytherin versus the light.� Harry moved his eyes onto a Gryffindor and Ravenclaw standing near one another. �This is about fighting for our right to use dark magic without fear. This is about dark wizards and witches being able to hold their head up high in a society, among light wizards.�

�When we win this war, muggles will be cut off entirely and light and dark will coexist together. Our children� even some of us will be taught dark magic in schools. That is what we�re fighting for. If you�re not ready to give up your life for this cause, you may leave now. I will not stop you nor hunt you down for leaving.�

The students stood stiffly, not one of them moving an inch. Their heads were bowed down low in respect and readiness.

Harry nodded in appreciation. �The Ministry has no doubt heard of the split in Hogwarts and will be actively seeking you out. The Death Eaters and werewolves are already at the hideout in which you will all stay. There will be portkeys that take you to the camp. Food will be provided for you all and you will be not be permitted to leave unless we are to go to battle together or until this war is finished. You may not contact anyone. Not even your family.�

Harry paced, looking at the students. �Your one main goal is survive. Your second main goal is to listen and respect both the Dark Lord Voldemort and I.� Stirs erupted within the crowd. Harry smirked. �In fact, your presence and willingness to fight in this war is greatly appreciated and the Dark Lord is here to see you off to his camp.�

He withheld a smirk as Voldemort all but glided and slithered down the staircase. Whispers were sharp as the students all pushed themselves to fall to their knees. He let a chuckle out, glancing at Blaise up the stairs. The black wizard raised his eyebrows at Harry in amusement.

Voldemort came to a stop beside Harry, sneering lightly at the students. �Be nice, Tom�� Harry hissed, watching a few of the children look up at him in awe.

�That, love, was your part. I�m the enforcer, remember?�

Harry remained silent, surveying the kneeling children. �As my consort has stated-,� Harry remained blank, biting his tongue at his �title�. �I apologize,� the Dark Lord muttered softly, correcting himself. �As your Lord had stated��

Better.

�You have all signed your life away to me.� Harry smirked as he felt the fear from the children. �You will listen to both my orders and Lord Malfoy�s orders. I don�t want to see any bravado. From any of you. If you wish to impress us, you will prove yourself on the battlefield without causing a disturbance. Keep your chin down and you may find your chances of surviving greater.� Voldemort paused, his slit crimson eyes looking down his nose at the children.

�And as Lord Malfoy stated earlier, you will not contact anyone. One owl can have the Ministry tracking us which would result in a surprise attack.� Voldemort gave a twisted smile. �And that includes whoever was foolish enough to owl and go against my orders will find themselves disembodied.� He left no room for argument and Harry could feel the students� apprehension. �If that is all?� Voldemort�s voice softened as he turned to Harry.

Harry took a step forward. �As declared earlier, you will all be sharing grounds with the Death Eaters and werewolves.� Harry let that sink in again. �If any of them give you any trouble, you may take the issue up with us.� Green eyes shot a look to an emotionless Dark Lord. �Preferably me.� The Dark Lord would probably find it amusing if the werewolves or older Death Eaters were making hell for the younger wizards and witches.

As he stated this, he felt some of the earlier fear from Voldemort lift. �I will split you all into three groups when we arrive at the camp. You will share a tent together and get to know one another very well.�

Harry nodded toward Draco. �Draco, could you bring the portkeys forward?� He waved a hand in front of the students. �You may rise.�

He turned slightly to the side, ready to escape and help Draco, until he caught sight of a small body in the crowd of fourth year students and up. Harry grinned, approaching the students. They all parted for him, revealing a small first year boy.

The boy had blonde curls and bright brown eyes. He was an adorable little boy and it warmed Harry�s chest as the child stood completely stiff with his chest out. �And what do we have here?� Harry murmured softly.

Brown eyes glanced quickly up at Harry and then forward. His stance remarkably like a soldier. �Matthew Jinkins, Lord Malfoy.� Harry raised an eyebrow, wiping the smile off his face. He hid his amusement. Around them, the students were watching closely, assessing the situation.

�Mr. Jinkins, may I ask, what made you brave enough to come here?�

�My mother, my Lord Malfoy.� The boy was completely respectful and full of strong will. Harry caved in and gave a soft smile, reaching out to caress the boy�s hair with a coo. He was such a little thing� and his mother was the reason he was so strong. He thought of Narcissa briefly.

�Oh?� Harry whispered; dropping his hand as the boy gave a pleased shiver. �And what happened to your mother?�

Matthew sniffed. �She was a werewolf; I don�t know what happened to her. But the Ministry took her away.� Tears veiled the brown eyes but the boy refused to let them drop. �I want to fight, My Lord. I�m not too young.�

Harry glanced at the Dark Lord. Voldemort had a blank expression on his face, his lips twisted in a sneer. Honestly, that man� Turning back to the boy, Harry cupped the small chin in his fingers, soothing him. �We�ll get your mother back, Mr. Jinkins. But alas, you are too young to participate in a war.� Seeing the boy was about to protest, Harry shushed him. �You may come with us, yet you will not participate in the battles. I will find a special job for you, understood?�

Matthew bowed his head. �Yes, My Lord.�

�Good boy,� Harry stroked the curls one last time before turning his back on the students and approaching the Dark Lord.

�I�m tired,� Harry hissed in a whine. �And I want you.�

Crimson eyes brightened at the prospect. �We�ll have to settle in the little brats first�I don�t know why you won�t just allow them to share the dirty den with the werewolves.� Harry chuckled at that, motioning for Draco to place the portkeys on the ground before them, spread out evenly. The children all cautiously approached them, sending wary looks toward the Dark Lord as if he�d jump on them.

Looking at the children, he realized they weren�t really children. Not when they were willing to fight for their cause with their life.

�My mother should be joining us shortly,� Blaise remarked. Harry felt Voldemort�s spark of irritation at seeing the Zabini. �Any chance you�d bunk with me?� Blaise whispered huskily, throwing the Dark Lord a look.

The crimson eyed man hissed at him, his wand out in a matter of seconds. �You speak one more disrespectful word, or speak any more suggestive comments to my consort, and your cock will do more than piss blood.�

Harry sighed. �Touch the portkey now,� Harry instructed, watching as they scrambled to do what he said while trying to make it look as if they weren�t staring in fear at the Dark Lord�s comment. �Blaise, now.� He wasn�t looking at the boy; instead he was facing forward, not allowing the students to see any favoritism. The black wizard brushed past him and herded around the other students.

Voldemort lifted his wand, making a circling motion, and with a crack, the students were gone.

�I�m tempted to leave them to the wolves,� Voldemort hissed in disgust, reaching out to pull at Harry�s collar. �You were magnificent today, my sweet.� His lips burned Harry�s neck as he sucked and nipped at the skin. �You were a little soft, but I think I can harden you up a bit.� A long finger stroked Harry�s crotch, causing the smaller wizard to groan lightly.

�Bloody bastard,� Harry growled; closing his eyes as the Dark Lord gave a particularly hard bite to his neck.

Someone cleared their throat. �You do realize I�m here still, correct?�

Harry pulled away, looking at his brother. Voldemort looked at Draco with hooded eyes and a heavy sneer. �Then get lost, boy!� Voldemort barked.

Harry bit his lip as he watched Draco stumble over his feet in attempt to leave in a haste. �No, Draco, I�ll apparate with you. We should be going anyway.� Harry looked pointedly at the Dark Lord.

Voldemort hissed in displeasure, disapparating. �He�s a right bastard,� Draco drawled, glowering where Voldemort had just stood. �If I didn�t know better, I�d say he needs to get laid.�

�Respect, Draco,� Harry scolded, grabbing his arm.

Draco pulled back, raising an eyebrow at his brother.

�You two did fuck each other last night rig-,�

�That�s none of your business,� Harry spat, taking the arm. �Now shut up and take my hand.�

Silver eyes flashed in wicked amusement. �Was it good?�

A smirk was all the blonde boy got in answer.

A/n: Mostly a filler chapter and it was hard to write for me, but it needed to be done. Next chapter will have the Azkaban breakout ;) Yes. And hopefully updated faster. School is already heavy on me and it�s only been a week back D:

30

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 18:31:33 +0400

A/n: A rather�fluffy chapter. Egh, you need fluff once and awhile, no?

Chapter Thirty: Breathe Into Me

Harry leaned on his hand as he stared at the man next to him. He had just gotten up from a much needed sleep and he had been surprised to note that the warm body next to him was still present. Bloody Dark Lord was actually sleeping. Not faking it, nor was he allowing his magic to dance across the room, alerting him when Harry was awake. He was peacefully sleeping. The man didn�t look half as powerful as he did sleeping when he was awake. Seeing Voldemort sleeping was a step in a right direction. Hell, he had expected Voldemort to convert to his old self, taking their relationship a few steps backwards while Harry was away.

Harry was more than pleased at the end result. Perhaps his absence did Voldemort some good.

They still had many things to discuss, to talk about, to plan�but at the moment, Harry could care a less. He wanted something that he had avoided for so long. He wanted what Voldemort had been nagging him with ever since he revealed to Harry that they were Matches.

Quietly, he got up from the bed, his bare feet hitting the floor without a sound. He made his way into the bathroom and cast a silencing charm around it. Waking up Voldemort now would cause the man to have the upper hand in their act of dominance. Harry wanted to be the one starting their�bonding on his own terms.

His rib was feeling much better. Judging from the way the shadows in the room grew darker; Harry gathered that it was night once again. He pealed off the wrap around his waist, seeing the absence of the dark bruising. It was still slightly sore, but overall, healed.

Turning on the shower, he stepped under the spray, closing his eyes in bliss. The showers at the assassin castle were always cold and quick, having one now, was pure ecstasy. Harry turned the water hotter, enjoying as his skin turned a brilliant pink with the temperature. He lathered up with Voldemort�s spicy soap, paying special attention to rub away the dried blood around his scars.

After tearing himself away from the shower, he stood nude in front of the Dark Lord�s closet. He grinned as he ran his fingers through the dark cloaks. Nothing much to wear� ah� a wicked smirk crossed his features as he grabbed a silk shirt from the back. It buttoned up in the front and fell a few inches above his knees. He turned to the mirror, loving how the black silk shirt contrasted beautifully against his pale skin. What can he say? Malfoys and Blacks were vain, he just inherited both of their genes.

There was a crest on the chest, a crest that looked oddly like a Slytherin�s coat of arms. Interesting. Voldemort probably wore this under his robes.

Taking a deep breath, he walked out of the bathroom and into the bedroom where Voldemort still slept, absolutely clueless. A malicious smirk crossed Harry�s lips as he snuck closer to the man. His small body climbed up on the bed and toward the slumbering form. Muscles clenching, he straddled the Dark Lord�s body, putting one leg on either side, making sure not to place his weight on the body yet.

He leaned forward, gently licking the exposed throat.

And that�s when crimson eyes snapped open.

Harry allowed his weight to sit on Voldemort�s lap, leaning back to watch as the man gathered his senses.

Voldemort�s smirked, his hand immediately landing on Harry�s exposed thigh. The arousal in the room was clear. �I suppose this is where you make it up to me for sleeping with you?� Voldemort murmured huskily, his fingers rubbing circles on the milky white thigh.

�No,� Harry shifted his groin on top of Voldemort, causing the Dark Lord to give a throaty groan. �This is where I make sure my presence satisfies you enough.� He threw the man�s words back at him. �I want that gift you promised.� The red eyed man chuckled, pleased.

Using his free hand, he plucked a few buttons loose from Harry�s shirt, revealing his bare chest and shoulders. �My, what a sharp tongue,� Voldemort murmured, his hand dancing down Harry�s side and settling at his other thigh. His fingers tightened, grinding Harry�s small body down and thrusting his own pelvic upward. Their groins brushed together and the man repeated the action a couple of more times, becoming harsher and faster each thrust.

-- Start Lemon--

Harry gave a groan, reaching out his own hands and curling them around Voldemort�s collar. �You�re wearing far too many clothes.� And his magic vanished the man�s clothing. The only thing separating their naked groins was the bed sheet.

�Nothing on underneath, love?� Voldemort whispered out, clutching at Harry�s hips harder. �You planned this all along, you little minx.� He thrust upward in a wild heat.

Leaning forward, leaving his hips above Voldemort, he grasped the man�s face in his hands and planted a kiss on those tantalizing lips. His belly was on fire with arousal and desire and Harry did nothing to hide his moan that passed his mouth and into Voldemort�s. The Dark Lord tensed beneath him and then lunged forward, knocking Harry off his lap and onto the bed, beneath him.

�How would you like it?� Voldemort hissed in his ear, his tongue coming out to play.

Harry writhed and gave a breathless moan as the Dark Lord�s erection found his through the shirt. The Dark Lord reached out to tear the rest of the shirt off him, dipping down low to lick at the exposed stomach. Breathing heavily, Harry�s hands shot down to grab hold of the man�s cock. He stroked it, feeling the veins pulsating beneath the pads of his fingers. Voldemort grunted. �I think the position we were in was just fine.� Harry breathed; rolling them around so Harry was on top again.

His hand stroked the man�s erection with a frenzy, yanking and pulling as hard as he could without actually hurting the man� too much. Green eyes dilated in pleasure as he watched Voldemort shudder himself. Such enjoyment� Harry loved making the man feel this way. �Stop�� Voldemort hissed, baring his teeth. �Mount me, damnit.�

�Ah,� Harry pouted. �Is the Dark Lord going to come if I keep doing this?� Harry mocked, grinning as he leaned down, engulfing the man�s cock with his mouth. It was far too large to cover the whole erection with his mouth, but he tried his best.

He realized his mistake as soon as his lips covered the pulsating head.

Voldemort gave a victorious laugh as his hands covered Harry�s head, pulling at the hair and pushing Harry�s head closer on his cock. �Fool, thought you were in control� suck me.� And the Dark Lord humped his mouth, pushing his cock further down the small throat. �Yess�� he hissed in pleasure.

Harry gagged, using his fingernails and pressing them into Tom�s hips. He scraped them down, piercing the skin. It didn�t seem to affect the Dark Lord as he continued to thrust himself inside Harry�s mouth. Harry felt the man�s arousal peak and knew-,

He choked, attempting to swallow Tom�s seed. The man let his head go, allowing some mercy as Harry attempted to clear his airways. Through his struggle, Harry was pushed down on his back and the Dark Lord loomed before him, staring at him obsessively and full of desire. �You look absolutely beautiful like that,� he murmured softly, reaching out a finger to wipe away the white liquid on Harry�s chin. �Completely owned.� Tom poked and Harry reacted.

Harry hissed, getting himself back under control and lunging forward. The man wouldn�t have control�

Tom easily caught the small body flying in his direction, forcing Harry to sit on his lap. The two were both sitting up with Harry straddling Tom�s already growing erection again. �And here I thought you were older than seventy,� Harry breathed, rubbing his arse against the erection. He closed his eyes as he felt Voldemort gently prod his fingers inside Harry�s arse, stretching him.

�When I have someone as tempting as you here, love, I spring back, doubtless of my age.�

�Bullocks,� Harry gave a breathless whisper. �You probably took a damned potion�� Voldemort chuckled. Harry screwed his face up as he felt a second finger join the first one. �Merlin.�

�You�re alright.� Voldemort comforted, stretching him. The older man leaned forward, sucking at Harry�s neck to try to distract him. �Relax, my sweet serpent.� The Parseltongue against his neck sent shivers down Harry�s body. Teeth nipped and pulled at his skin, drawing the much loved blood between them. Harry moaned, feeling the fingers leave him and something much bigger take its place.

�Fuck, Tom,� Harry tensed, rearing away from the man�s warm heat. The arms around him tightened, before letting him go.

�If you�re not ready, then leave.� Crimson eyes challenged him. �But you certainly won�t be getting anything from me.� Harry tightened his jaw, knowing the Dark Lord was challenging him. He didn�t think he could do it.

Harry moved closer to Tom, swinging an arm around the man�s neck and quickly grabbing the man�s erection with his other hand and sitting down on it rather roughly. Tom hissed in pleasure, while Harry hissed in undeniable pain. He stayed still, pulling at Tom�s neck, making the Dark Lord almost bow his head. His teeth were imbedded into the man�s collar bone, using the means of pain to try to get back at the Dark Lord.

Hands settled themselves on his hips while Harry embraced Tom, keeping both his leverage and balance. Their position was a clear sign of neutral ground. By both sitting up, neither of them were on the higher ground. Harry knew, without a doubt, they couldn�t use this position all the time� he would have to be pounded in the mattress at times- but Tom would have to deal with Harry riding him on other occasions.

Voldemort�s finger nails pierced Harry�s hips, as the man lifted the small body up, off his cock and then back down. Groaning, Harry�s saliva intermixed with the blood on Tom�s collar bone, dripping down the front of his chest. �Merlin, you�re small�� Tom groaned out as he easily lifted Harry off his cock and slamming him back on. �Very easy to maneuver you wherever I want��

�Shut up and fuck me,� Harry hissed, his arm pulling the man downward, encasing him with a searing kiss. Their tongues battled for dominance and Harry bit down roughly on the tongue in his mouth, easily gaining the upper hand in the kiss. Tom got his revenge as he thrust rather painfully inside Harry.

Breath and blood intermixed between them and eventually, Harry sucked his pansy side up and leaned a bit away from Tom. His hands settled themselves on the man�s shoulders and gave a snarky grin. Crimson eyes stared at him through hooded lids and then widened as Harry rode him, and then he narrowed them again. Harry refused to laugh, even if he wanted to. He was far too aroused to do anything but moan.

The Dark Lord would see him riding him as an act of dominance, and that wouldn�t fly with Tom, no matter how much it pleased him. With his hands still on Harry�s narrow hips, he met Harry halfway with his own thrust.

They worked each other into a frenzy and Harry could feel the high ecstasy coming off from the Dark Lord. It wouldn�t be too long now�. Harry gave a moan, tightening his hands on the man�s shoulders. He could hear Tom breathing heavily, giving a hiss between quiet moans. �Harrison�� he whispered huskily. Harry leaned closer again, clutching Tom in an embrace. Their chests rubbed pleasantly against one another and Harry was surprised to feel Voldemort remove his hands from Harry�s hips and wrap them around the small body.

Harry shuddered, burying his face in the crook of the man�s neck, coming. Voldemort clutched him closer, coming soon after with a hiss of incoherent curses.

--End Lemon--

The two stayed like that for a long while, slowing down their racing pulses. �Bloody hell,� Harry moaned and allowed Tom to tip them backwards on the bed. The Dark Lord was still buried inside him, a pleasant weight on top of him.

Harry closed his eyes, content. �Look at what you have been missing all those times you�ve pulled away�� Voldemort whispered in his ear, using his tongue to trace the outer shell. Harry was far too tired to retort with his own wit and chose to enjoy the Dark Lord�s small caress.

Lips traced his neck and he thought he actually felt a slight nuzzle from the man. �What is this?� Harry grinned as he felt the man�s fingers run through his hair. �Is the Dark Lord actually participating in after-sex loving?� Harry cooed.

�Shut the hell up,� Voldemort gave the boy under him a sharp bite to the jaw.

�No need to be embarrassed,� Harry groaned, running his own fingers through the long hair of his lover. �I find it oddly endearing.� And calming�peaceful. For once, Harry allowed himself to relax, not worrying about anything at all.

�This isn�t after-sex loving, you little minx.� Voldemort lied as his kisses grew fiercer. �This is a second foreplay.� The warm chest got off him but he stayed inside Harry, looking down at him through loose strands of hair in his face. Those crimson eyes were much brighter, a lot more relaxed and alive than Harry had ever seen them.

�Another round?� Harry inquired with a silly grin. The Dark Lord didn�t respond. He only gave a wicked smirk as he gathered Harry�s thin wrists in his hand and captured them above the smaller man�s head.

It looked like Harry�s turn to be in total submission would be sooner than he thought as he was pounded into the mattress with an eager Dark Lord above him.

--SSC--

�Bloody sore,� Harry complained to the Dark Lord the next morning. �It�s entirely your fault.�

The man smirked and Harry could feel the pleased emotions coming from him. �It is, isn�t it?�

Green eyes shot the man a glare. �Next time, I�m going to ride you until you pass out from the ecstasy.� He paused. �I find it ironic how you grew tired after I told you it was my turn to ride you.� What was so horrible about Harry riding the man? Voldemort�s bloody dick would still be the one penetrating; Harry would just be the one orchestrating the pace.

They passed by a group of Death Eaters who were all glancing their way. �You can�t blame a man of being tired when he was the one doing all the work.� Harry shot the man an icy glare, watching as Tom kept his smirk firmly in place.

Before they went inside the tent Voldemort was bringing them toward, Harry reached out and grabbed the man�s collar, bringing his face down level with his own. �You just wait, Tom�� He mentally opened his mind shields to Voldemort, allowing the man to see what he intended to do the next time they were alone. The man would be at his complete mercy.

Crimson eyes dilated in pleasure. �I�d like to see you try, love.� Voldemort purred, brushing past him and shrugging off Harry�s glare. �Come now, don�t you want to see your gift?� Harry lost his glare. He deserved a bloody gift after he was forced into the mattress last night. He was curious as to what the Dark Lord wanted to give him and he followed him inside the tent. Before he could see anything, Voldemort turned his back on the inside of the tent and blocked Harry�s entrance.

�Here,� a satin pouch was taken from his pocket and handed over to Harry. �I had it ready the day you left for the assassins.�

Harry stared at the pouch, taking it hesitantly. Flashing the man a look, he opened the small satin bag and frowned. His fingers dipped inside and pulled out a piece of� �Skin?� Harry grimaced, peering closer. His mouth opened and he gave a pleasant chuckle. �Longbottom�s famous scar�� The skin was preserved and it felt slightly warm in his grasp. He�d always wondered what the Dark Lord had done with the boy. Hell, he still wondered.

�It was a peace offering,� Voldemort looked displeased and disgusted with himself. Harry knew it must be hard for the man to be nice and sweet. �After I read your letter I began to realize where you were coming from.� He stopped himself from spilling out more than he wanted to and Harry wouldn�t blame him. �Which is why I offer you a part of soul in apology,� he moved out of the way, revealing a slumped form to Harry.

Green eyes stared at Longbottom�s devastated form. The Gryffindor lost a decent amount of weight and there was no spark left in those eyes of his. He was tied to a pole in the middle of the non-magical tent, covered in grim and his own shit.

Harry could only stare dumbly at Longbottom, realizing that� this was a large symbolic gesture from the Dark Lord. It was a sacrifice on the Dark Lord�s behalf, presenting Harry both his enemy and his Horcrux. It was a gesture of apology and a truce.

A bone white wand was placed in his hand. Harry numbly looked at Voldemort�s wand in his grasp. �You are my Match, my mate� you and I are alike in many ways.� The Dark Lord took a deep breath, sneering lightly at himself. �I confess that I need you by my side and for that to happen, for us to succeed in this war, in our relationship, I need your trust again. I betrayed you once and I realize the flaw in my ways. I�d like to start clean, Harrison, have a new slate. We will have problems, hell, I want to fight with you� it�s oddly arousing to see you frustrated. But I realize I had hurt you by betraying your trust. That is one thing I will vow to never do again.�

It was spoken stiffly and Harry knew it was painful for the man to say things like that, but it all came down to the fact that� he was saying it. No matter how stiff he was, or disgusted with himself for talking like this, he wouldn�t have said it if he didn�t mean it.

He was honestly taken aback on the man�s words. He would have never thought Voldemort would go to such lengths in all about apologizing. �Merlin, Tom�� Harry murmured.

�Just kill the damned kid, Harrison and accept my gift.�

Harry grinned, reaching over and curling his fingers around Voldemort�s robes. He pulled the man down for a kiss. �Thank you.� He wouldn�t make a big deal out of Tom�s gesture nor his words, because the man was already uncomfortable.

He turned and approached Longbottom. �You filth,� Neville spat, eyes narrowing. �I trusted you.� His eyes showed his disgust at the antics between the Dark Lord and Harrison.

Harry tisked, crouching down next to the shivering boy. He grimaced at the smell surrounding the boy. �Poor Neville,� Harry whispered, reaching out and touching the boy on the face. He flinched back from the touch, snarling like an animal. �What�s the matter?� Harry pouted. �You craved my touch before��

�You�ll pay; you�ll get your due.� Neville whimpered. Harry felt Voldemort�s soul within Neville peak at his touch again. �They�ll kill you��

�A pity you will be dead before you can see the end result.� Harry placed the wand at Neville�s conjunction between his jaw and neck. Longbottom stiffened and then slowly turned his face back around toward Harry, showing his crimson eyes. Harry paused. �Are you going to kill me, Harrison?�

Harry narrowed his eyes on the Horcrux. �Have you ever seen this happen before?� Harry asked Voldemort. The Dark Lord stepped forward, peering closer at Longbottom. His lips twitched upwards as he surveyed his soul.

�No,� Longbottom turned his attention on the Dark Lord. �It would seem as if he�s attracted to you and dominant around your presence.�

Harry tisked. �I can�t kill him. Is there a way to convert the piece of Horcrux back inside you?� Two sets of red eyes turned to him. He shivered as he thought of having two Voldemort�s running around. What if that had happened? It wouldn�t be very long, after all, Voldemort was a dominant figure, he wouldn�t be able to stand having another one of himself around. He supposed the older one would win� and then he wondered why he was even thinking of such a thing.

�I can,� Voldemort acknowledged. �I didn�t go through with it because I wanted you to choose Longbottom�s fate, with my soul still intact.� The Riddle inside Longbottom smiled sickly at Harry.

�Untie me, love, perhaps you and I��

�Silence,� Voldemort hissed, sneering at his soul. �Is this what you choose? I�d rather get out of both their presence.� Harry resisted a grin at the man�s behavior.

�I want him inside you. I-,�

�I can be inside you.� Longbottom grinned. Harry raised his wand, ready to stun the body. That was, until Riddle became submissive to Longbottom once again. The Gryffindor looked positively frightened, unable to form any coherent words.

�I want him inside you, not split, but molded back with you. That�s what I want to do with your soul. Longbottom on the other hand� I wouldn�t mind you kill him.� Harry hissed in Parseltongue, knowing full well that Neville could understand what he was saying anyway. Another reason to kill the whelp. No one but Harrison and Voldemort should be able to speak the language of snakes.

�If that is your wish, Harrison.� The Dark Lord stood up. �I will complete the process as soon as we have the time. It�s a long and drawn out process, I prefer to get a few things out of the way before we attempt the ritual.� Harry nodded in agreement, standing up with the man.

�We should make a visit to the werewolves, but first we need to speak to Snape. Perhaps he�ll have some insight who the figurehead for the light is.� Harry paused, looking over his shoulder at an unconscious Longbottom. He surveyed the boy, trying to feel a little spark of pity�anything� he couldn�t find any. �Do you reckon Snape left the spot we told him to stay at yesterday?�

�He�d better still have his nose to the ground.�

�That was over twenty four hours ago, My Lord,� Harry raised his chin and threw back his shoulders as they made their way across the grounds toward the groups of Death Eaters lulling around. His face was stoic, not one hint of any feeling or emotions coming through. He and Voldemort were back to being cold partners.

Voldemort coldly dismissed the staring Death Eaters. �Where is Severus?� He asked the groups near the fire. Their eyes shot between Harry and Voldemort, only to direct their stare across the ground. Harry turned to see the potions master sitting diligently on a tree stump, looking as if he wasn�t waiting for an angry Dark Lord to approach him. Black eyes slowly glanced up through the fall of his hair, watching the two approach.

�Severus,� Voldemort hissed softly. His wand was out, pointing it at the man. The potions master stood up, not falling to his knees like Harry would have thought he�d do.

�My Lord,� he bowed his head toward Harry as he said this. The smaller shifted, feeling a sharp anger coming from the Dark Lord. Green eyes watched emotionlessly as Voldemort cast a Crucio on the falling form of Severus Snape.

The man writhed on the floor, twisting in on himself and rolling on the ground in pain. His gasps were loud and sharp, drawing attention from the distant Death Eaters. Once Harry spotted saliva making its way down the man�s lips, he straightened up. �That�s enough, Tom.� Red eyes glanced at him, sneering, and keeping the curse on. �I said that�s enough. He�s my follower now.�

Snape gave a scream. �Yours? We are in on this together� he betrayed me. He will not get away with this.�

Harry clenched his jaw. �Take it off him.� He ordered again. The man was being impossible again. Gone was Tom Riddle and back again was Lord Voldemort. �He needs to stay conscious in order to answer our questions. And he�s under my protection.� Voldemort didn�t seem as if he�d be lifting the curse anytime soon.

Harry stepped closer, raising his hand; he used his magic to divert the Crucio away from Severus. Voldemort hissed in displeasure. Ignoring the man, Harry stood above a panting Severus, watching as the man gathered his senses. Subconsciously, he gave off calming waves and took away the pain. He couldn�t take away the ache, but he figured Snape deserved as much for being a spy for the Dark Lord.

�That will be your punishment, Snape.� Harry spoke softly, unemotionally. �For betraying the Dark Lord. The only reason you�re not dead is because you vowed your loyalty to me. Let�s hope you don�t betray that trust either.�

Voldemort came to a stop directly behind him, sneering down at the potions professor. �Who is the figurehead for the light?� The Dark Lord inquired. �Is it Rufus Scrimgeour?�

�One of them,� Severus tried to get himself together and sit on his knees before the two wizards.

Harry frowned, feeling something tighten in his chest. �And who is the other?�

Black eyes looked up at Harry, raising his eyebrows. �Albus Dumbledore.�

A/n: I deleted my earlier authors note because I didn't want to create the drift I had caused. D: It wasn't my intention. I was responding to an anonymous reviewer with an authors note and if you haven't seen it yet, XXsneakydevx, I'd like you to email me (considering you don't have an account). We have a few things to discuss. My email is darkemeraldstar(at)yahoo(dot)com

29

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 18:16:03 +0400

Chapter: 29

A/n: Thanks to those of you who reviewed. It does mean a lot to me.

Chapter Twenty Nine: Can You Hear Me

The manor looked just like Harry remembered it. Clean, impressive, and rich. Everything about it reminded him of his mother. Narcissa loved the manor and he would often find her mulling about the manor, adjusting things to her liking.

�Impressive,� Keiran murmured. �You�re house?�

Regulus gave a snort. �Malfoy�s were always known for their overwhelming sense of style.� Harry tutted, guiding both of the vampires deeper into the dining room. �It�s true,� Regulus argued softly. �You have more money than you know what to do with it.�

�If I recall,� Harry drawled, frowning. �The Black family is just as well endowed.� Regulus didn�t respond, instead, he remained quiet. �I thought so,� Harry grinned. �Dobby!� He turned, on his heel, waiting for the house elf to appear. Heaven forbid if his house elf was now gone as well.

�Master Harrison!� Dobby bowed low, trembling. �What can Dobby get for Master Harrison?�

�Is my brother here?� Harry asked.

�Of course he is, you idiot,� a voice drawled superiorly. Harry looked up, grinning as he watched Draco make his way down the steps into the dinning room. His brother had an air of superiority around him; looking astonishingly like their father� it was almost deplorable. His twin�s hair had grown to the base of his throat in strict straight strands and his face had narrowed out; loosing every ounce of baby fat. And the silver eyes seemed to become more intense with age.

The burns were just as noticeable as they were the day he got them.

�I�ve been waiting for you to return for almost half a year.� Draco stepped off the last stair, gliding over to Harry with a small smirk on his face. The smirk turned into a sneer as he narrowed in on Dobby. �Go fetch our guests some food, Dobby.� The house elf bowed and quickly vanished with Draco�s snap. As his brother held up his hand, Harry noticed he was wearing his flashy Malfoy rings with pride.

Interesting� Harry had thought Draco would have hidden away at Hogwarts, among the students, and perhaps turned his nose at the Malfoy name because the rest of the population had. �How are you?� Harry asked softly, seriously. �You look as if you�re handling things well enough.�

�Of course,� Draco responded arrogantly and Harry could sense Keiran�s irritation. The vampire had always had hated arrogance� �Someone had to hold the Malfoy name up while his father lost himself in Azkaban and his brother went�� grey eyes flashed behind Harry at the two vampires. �Ah,� Draco gave a bow at the waist. �With the assassins, like Zabini had hinted at. It�s a pleasure.�

Harry was proud of his twin with the show of respect. Draco wasn�t stupid; he knew when to bend his neck and when to raise it.

Keiran and Regulus gave a sharp nod back, their eyes assessing Draco. His brother was also smart enough to know not to engage in conversation with them, knowing that he�d make a fool out of himself when they didn�t respond.

Dobby returned with a feast that looked polished and took up half the table. He disappeared quickly after when Draco shooed him out of the room. The blonde aristocrat slowly made his way closer to the table, picking up a shiny red apple. �Are you here for good then?� Draco asked, wiping the apple skin on his dark navy robes. �The dark is in desperate need of you, this whole world is in shambles because of the Ministry and Dumbledore�s old lackeys. Honestly,� Draco sneered. �It�s a disgrace how prejudiced it is now. I can hardly walk down Diagon Alley without someone insisting I bare my left forearm.�

�I�m here to stay,� Harry answered the original question, eyeing the food. When was the last time he ate a feast such as that? Oatmeal�that was it. �Why did you drop out of school?�

�I took up the Malfoy seat in the Ministry.� Draco grinned. �And, seeing as I already purposed to my fiance, I�m attempting to get Pansy Parkinson pregnant.� He bit into his apple, looking as dignified as ever.

Harry grimaced deeply. �That�s far too much information, Draco.�

The blonde shrugged. �With you shacking it up with the Dark Lord, the Malfoy name won�t be continued on your end.� Harry frowned, narrowing his eyes at Draco. As much as he liked seeing his brother again, he didn�t like the tongue. �Sorry,� Draco lost some of his arrogance as he was met with a green glare. �I just realized that I need to get going on a few things before I pass away.�

Harry remained quiet, leaning his hip on the table. �We�ll find a cure, Draco.� The blonde kept his mouth shut, raising his eyebrows in disbelief. �I won�t lose you like I did mother.�

�I�d ask where you�ve heard about my condition. But it would be a stupid question.� Grey eyes danced across his mark. �It�s a damn good thing that you�re back, Harrison. We need you. This whole world is weak and brainwashed by the Minister. The dark wizards are frightened to even look up from their feet, pathetic.� Draco spat, sneering. �The Ministry itself is firing wizards who had a history of dabbling in the dark arts.�

�I have a task for you.� Harry pushed off from the table. �As much as I liked seeing you again, I came here to ask you to go back to Hogwarts.� His brother grimaced, eyes alighting. Harry held up his hand. �You don�t need to go back as a student. However you do it, I don�t mind. I just want you to recruit any wizard who is willing to side with the Dark Lord and I. When you gather them all, I want you to bring them to the Malfoy manor in downtown London. Can you do that for me?�

The blonde nodded. �I already have a good handful of students who would want to fight for their right to use dark magic.�

�Good,� Harry glanced at the two assassins against the wall and back at Draco. �I�ll be by the manor a few times; you can talk to me then.� Green eyes glanced at the food on the table. �Are you sure you don�t want anything, Master?� He motioned to the food. The two assassins shook their head, probably hungry for nothing but blood.

�Do you have any idea where the Dark Lord is?� Harry turned to Draco.

�You�re asking me?� His brother whispered in disbelief. �The last time I saw the Dark Lord, he was sneaking out the window to sit with you after mother�s death.� Harry gave a loud outtake of air. He was uptight. He needed to see that bastard. The bloody idiot�

�If you have any trouble with gathering the students, you may owl me.� He grabbed Draco around the shoulders and gave him a quick hug. �I�m glad to see you got your head on straight, Draco. You�ve grown up considerably��

Draco gave him a grin, nodding in gratitude.

He refused to sigh in irritation as he turned to his two companions. It looked as if he would need a snarky bastard to take him to the Dark Lord. Directly.

--SSC--

The trees groaned as they swayed in the heavy wind. Harry stood stiffly, his cloak whipping around his body. His focus was on the dark figure making its way down the grounds of Hogwarts and toward the forest. The castle itself had a few windows lit and judging by the time, Harry gathered the students were just waking up. He had gone a whole day without sleeping but he used his magic as his crutch, something he knew was a stupid move on his part, because once he directed his magic away from his body, he�d pass away from exhaustion.

Harry stepped from the shadows after watching the figure look around blindly for a few minutes. �Hello, Professor.�

The potions professor whirled around, his wand lit and raised. �Harrison?� Snape inched the wand closer, looking closely at Harry. �Where have you been?�

�That is of little consequence right now, Professor.� Harry murmured, feeling the wind pick up. Today was going to be a cloudy day, gloom and eerie. �Remember what I asked you before I left Hogwarts that night? Have you thought about your answer?�

Snape�s face was closed, only his dark eyes from the wand light showed his inner thinkings. Harry raised an eyebrow. �And please, spare your dignity and don�t attempt to lie. I can see right through lies, Occlumency or no Occlumency.�

�I have thought about it,� the man admitted. �I�d like to join you.�

�Me?� Harry wondered out lout. �You mean the Dark Lord and I.�

�No,� Snape responded truthfully. �Just you.� Seeing Harry�s blank face, the man expanded. �I originally joined the Dark Lord because of the thrill it gave me to be in his presence, to be able to freely practice the dark magic. You remind me of him when he was younger�but without the insanity.�

�And what changed? Why did you begin to follow Dumbledore and spy on the Dark Lord?�

The potions master shifted just barely, all the while, drawing Harry�s attention to it. �I pleaded with him to spare Lily Evan�s life. He slaughtered her.� His tone was dry and bitter.

�Love,� Harry drawled, grinning. He watched as Snape tensed, ready to have Harry pour salt on the wound. The man probably thought him just like the Dark Lord, scoffing at the idea of forming any emotional attachments like that. And it surprised Harry that Severus Snape actually had loved another. Granted, Lily Evans had been married to James Potter, Severus� school enemy.

He reached out toward the man�s face, watching with lowered lids as Snape tensed, but remained still. His fingers touched the man�s thin and dry lips. �Love is a very strong emotional bond, professor. Many people scoff at the idea of love, not believing such an emotion can be worth while. Others think they should stay away from love because it�ll only hurt them in the end. No one knows that love can be the most powerful gift to ever happen to them.� Green eyes glazed over as he caressed the man�s chin, under his lips.

�I understand where your vengeance had come from,� Harry lost his glazed expression and removed his hands from Snape�s face, turning back to his cold self. �And I�ll try my best to protect you from the Dark Lord�s anger at your insolence. Spying on the greatest wizard of our time was stupid; following the crazy old idiot was even stupider. But I have to respect your final decision and hope you will keep your loyalty solid this time.�

Snape gave a sharp nod. �I will.�

Harry studied the man. �The Dark Lord and I will be discussing many things with you. And I, personally, would like to know what the light has been up to these past few months. But right now, I want you to use that mark on your forearm and bring me to him.� Snape looked pale, but the Occlumens didn�t allow his fear to show through, Harry could just See it easily. �I will protect you, Severus. Just bring me to him.�

Keiran and Regulus stepped out of the shadows, approaching him on either side. Snape was taken aback by their appearance. �Who are they?�

�Too many question, Professor; I�ll tell you later, after you bring me to the Dark Lord.� Harry grabbed Keiran�s arm and Regulus grabbed Severus� arm. Harry motioned for Snape to take his arm, his mood at a critical level of almost tasting his Match. �Don�t you trust me, Professor?� Harry whispered softly, smirking.

The man sighed, pulling up his sleeve and pressing his wand to the dark mark. Before he could apparate them, he took Harry�s arm and held him close. The ground fell out from under them as they were pulled across the country in less than seconds.

Harry gasped as he hit the ground roughly, his rib feeling like a loose tooth as it wiggled loosely. He buried his face in the ground, hiding his expression of pain. He didn�t get very long to dwell on his pain, because he could feel the presence of other wizards closing in. Keiran jerked him to his feet, bringing attention to the shadowy forms closing in on them. Silver masks glittered eerily in the crescent moon and polished wands looked dangerous as they pointed it at the four newcomers.

Harry grimaced. �Put your wands away, you fools.� With an air of importance, Harry strolled toward them. Some of them recognized him and dropped to their knees, while others, tensed, wondering what to do in the situation. Keiran and Regulus both stayed close to him, their bodies ready for dodging and attacking.

Gliding up to a group of Death Eaters, Harry unfolded his magic. �I said put your wands away, now.� They scrambled to do so, lowering their eyes in submission. Voldemort�s numbers had dwindled, Harry could see, but not as much as Sirius made it seem like. Perhaps Tom had recruited after the attack on Azkaban or before then. Just as he was about to grab the collar of the closest Death Eater, the smell of alluring lilacs entered the premises.

Whirling around, he zeroed in on the tall and powerful figure across the ground. The sun was just rising, and the moon was still high, allowing enough light for Harry to see Voldemort. But even if it had been stark darkness, he would be able to tell where his Match was anyway.

The Dark Lord stood on a slight hill, surrounded by his Death Eaters, and looking down at the commotion.

Harry resisted a smug smile, but settled for a smirk as he watched Voldemort all but float gracefully down. Keiran and Regulus both tensed, coiling their bodies even more. Harry assumed that they felt Voldemort�s magic. Unlike Harry, the Dark Lord chose to flaunt a good portion of his power at all times to keep his enemies cautious and followers coming.

As sappy as it sounded, Harry felt relieved to see the bastard again. It was pathetic, knowing how much Harry wanted to stay angry at the Dark Lord, but unable to do so when the man made him want him. Frayed black robes dressed the tall and thin frame, the hem tickling the grass beneath his feet. The man�s hood was down, revealing his pitch black hair tied to the nape of his neck loosely.

Crimson eyes were as just as bright as Harry remembered. Currently, they were studying Harry up and down with an all but obsessive air, picking at any flaws.

Harry�s magic thrummed the closer Voldemort came but he schooled his features. As the man came to a stop in front of him, he reached out a hand toward Harry. But Keiran placed his shoulder in front of Harry, eyeing the Dark Lord in distrust. Crimson eyes shot toward the interruption and Harry�s lips thinned as he watched Voldemort and Keiran take each other in, like two male alphas would. It wouldn�t surprise Harry if they started circling one another, hissing and growling.

Red eyes narrowed in on Keiran, seeing something in the Master vampire; perhaps Keiran�s attachment to Harry or something of another matter. Harry laid his hand on Keiran�s arm, drawing both of the men�s attention on him. With his stare, Harry mentally told his Master that everything was fine. They were with each other long enough to read each other�s expressions and this was no different.

Moving stiffly, Keiran took a step away from Harry, making him vulnerable to Voldemort. Giving one last withering look towards the cloaked assassin, Voldemort reached out again, this time with a more domineering reflex. Harry allowed the spidery fingers to reach out and grab his chin. With a quiet hiss, Voldemort turned his face to the side, studying the Seer mark. �It was just a dream, then.� He hissed in Parseltongue

�No,� Harry denied, looking off towards the Death Eaters with his face turned. �It wasn�t. You just woke me up to a few things I had been denying.�

Many of the spectators shivered at their snake conversation, the emotions of fear, lust, and envy were high in the air.

Voldemort turned his face back around, locking eyes with him. The fingers on his face slowly stroked his skin in seductive circles. �I�d like to talk to you privately,� Harry threw a look at the watchful Death Eaters. �With our guests�� Voldemort eyed Keiran in distaste and then over Harry�s head at Snape.

Harry immediately tensed as he felt the Dark Lord�s magic peak in anger. �No,� Harry grabbed the Dark Lord�s wrists in warning. �He is under my protection.�

�And your protection is under me,� the Dark Lord hissed at him, surprisingly not removing his wrists from Harry�s grasp. �He wore my brand on his arm while actively spying on me. He at least deserves some form of punishment.� Harry tugged on the wrists, brining the man�s attention back on him.

�We�ll argue about this later,� Harry eyed the few tents ahead. �We need to discuss more important matters right now.� Green and red dueled.

Voldemort�s fingers twisted in Harry�s grasp, easily turning the tables and clutching at Harry�s own thin wrists. He pulled at him, bringing his body closer. Harry refused to breathe as he was flush against the Dark Lord. His heart was pounding quickly and he almost felt ashamed that Keiran and Regulus could hear it so clearly. Voldemort loomed his face close to Harry�s blowing a few puffs of breath near his lips. �If I agree on meeting with your�friends, will you agree to join me, alone for the day?�

�Yes,� Harry replied without hesitation.

His small body was released, although the man kept a good hold on his wrist. �Follow me,� the Dark Lord hissed, pleased with himself, as he eyed the two assassins behind Harry. With a tug, Harry was pulled with the Dark Lord. He kept his strides matching the taller man�s refusing to look like a lost puppy. �Don�t touch the man, not without my permission.� Voldemort ordered his Death Eaters, motioning his free hand toward Snape. �You�ll stay there until I see fit to talk with you.�

The potions master lowered his head, probably sneering underneath the long hair. At least he would be protected until Harry could gather Snape in his possession again.

Voldemort led them to the main tent, stepping aside to let the two assassins in first. They hesitated, just barely, and entered. The Dark Lord�s hold on him tightened. Harry couldn�t hide his thrill with being with this bastard again. Curling Harry close to him once again, Voldemort buried his face in his neck, inhaling and gently rubbing his nose around the wound to Harry�s neck. �I have a gift for you. I had hoped to get your father out of Azkaban, as you have certainly heard by now, but I hope this gift will be a good alternative.�

Curiosity spiked Harry as he allowed the man to all but grope him. �A gift?� He murmured, smirking as he inhaled the hair in his face. �The Dark Lord giving a gift? I find that hard to believe.�

Voldemort pulled back, crimson eyes flashing in intensity. �You�ll just have to wait to see it until your presence satisfies me enough.� With that, the arrogant Dark Lord turned his heel, leaving Harry behind.

The boy grimaced at the overconfident man, taking a deep breath and entering the tent he knew would be magical. As he predicted, it was almost like a small house inside. Keiran was perched in the corner, surprisingly not in the shadows. Regulus was balanced on a chair�s arm, watching Harry enter.

�I suppose introductions are in line,� Harry motioned his hand toward Keiran. �This is my Master, Master, I�m sure you know by now that this is the Dark Lord Voldemort.� The two were across the room from one another, but Harry could feel the slight tension.

Keiran stepped forward and slowly unraveled his face scarf. �Master-,� Harry started, uncertain.

�It�s alright, Harrison.� The scarf disappeared, showing Keiran�s distinct and coldly handsome features. �I have a feeling the Dark Lord will keep my identity a secret.� Keiran kept his gaze on the impassive Dark Lord. �I am Keiran, the Hand of the Assassin Guild. It�s nice to meet you.� The vampire gave a short and quick bow at the waist.

Harry crossed his arms over his chest while green eyes narrowed lethally at the Dark Lord as he stay stiff and quiet. Crimson eyes danced across at him, taking in his displeased form. Harry reached out with his Seer, sending hot licks of anger toward the man.

Voldemort gave a sneer, averting his gaze back at the vampire. �It is all but a pleasure,� he purred. �To meet my mate�s instructor.� Harry held in a sigh at that. Really. Did the man have to be any more possessive? It was the first time Voldemort had ever called him �his mate� and wasn�t it odd that it was to someone else and not him?

Keiran never batted an eyelash and he didn�t miss a beat. �He is a very adaptable student.� Keiran turned away from the crimson stare toward Harry. �You should be very proud of him. He has successfully become an assassin.�

To make the conversation more sugary, Harry smiled back at the man. �I couldn�t have done it without you, Master.� And as predicted, disgust came from Voldemort in waves. Perhaps there was a hint of jealousy, but Harry wouldn�t dwell on that emotion as much as he wanted to.

Harry gave a smirk at the Dark Lord, nodding his head toward Regulus. The man was all but chuckling in amusement at the exchange. �And this, My Lord, is another friend of mine.� Regulus gave a nod toward the Dark Lord, apparently wanting to keep his identity secret.

Voldemort didn�t spare Regulus a glance, his eyes still assessing a stoic Keiran. �You don�t need to take your scarf off, Regulus Black. It is clearly unnecessary.� Regulus choked. Harry smirked. The Dark Lord gave a mocking sigh. �You�re guessing how I knew it was you?� He didn�t give the Guild member a chance to respond. �Your aura is remarkably like your brothers and your cousins; both Narcissa and Bellatrix.�

Regulus slumped in the chair, flashing Harry an exasperated look. So much for the element of surprise.

Clearing his throat, Harry stepped deeper within the tent, throwing a motionless Keiran a glance. The vampire was stiff and his emotions were hard to read. Harry frowned, turning to look at the equally closed off Voldemort.

�As much as I enjoy this tense atmosphere,� Harry started, sitting down gently on a chair. His rib was throbbing and his body heat was slowly rising. His breath came out in a short wheeze, drawing the attention of the three men. His lips thinned as he schooled his features. �We came to you for a reason. As you can probably see, the assassins are here.� Green eyes looked at the floor, attempting to draw in more power to keep him upright. �When I arrived with the assassins five months ago, Master Keiran and Regulus both told me that the Head of the Assassin Guild was corresponding and allying himself with someone from the light.�

He looked up at the Dark Lord. �And you know that assassins remain neutral. They don�t drabble in wars, whether it be muggle or wizarding alike. But Akira, the Head, has pledged his services to our enemies in return for more power and recognition.� His hand slowly and nonchalantly settled on his waist, pushing at the protruding bone he could feel. His rib was all out of sorts� �Master Keiran found this out early in the process and he is obviously against having his assassins and his Guild members in the public eye.�

�This is why I decided to train Harrison myself.� Keiran took over for Harry, throwing a concerned look in his direction. �Regulus, when he was a Seer, Saw Harrison�s arrival. And knowing that the Head was working against the dark, I figured Harrison would be better protected under me. And thus, we started an alliance.� Keiran looked over at Voldemort. �In agreement, my people and I would follow him in this war; in return, we escape afterwards without so much as notice. I want Akira dead.�

�Interesting,� Voldemort mused. �And you haven�t the faintest clue who the Head is working for? Dumbledore is dead.�

�The Minister,� Harry wheezed. �It has to be Scrimgeour.�

�But wouldn�t that ruin his reputation?� Voldemort wondered, staring at Harry. �If the assassins want to be in the public eye after the war, wouldn�t the wizarding world rebel against the fact that the Minister used killing as means to win?�

�No,� Harry scoffed. �The light, despite their lovely name, would probably talk about the fact that he used killing as a bad method, but inside, they�ll be smug that they wiped out the dark wizards. They fear too much. They want us to disappear and they�ll turn the other cheek if they see their own people killing. After all, we�re killing them.� He took a deep breath, watching as Keiran made his way closer. �Either that, or Scrimgeour will hide the fact that the assassins really killed and instead tell the wizarding world that they helped in some other way. The Minister always shelters and blinds his people.�

Voldemort looked at Harry in a new light. Was that really respect?

�I�m fine, Keiran,� Harry tried to pull away as the vampire made his way over.

�I�m having none of that, Harrison.� Keiran kneeled down in front of him, taking his tassel in his fingers and pulling it off around his waist. The cloak dropped from his shoulders first, revealing his glowing pale skin. Voldemort all but tensed, narrowing his eyes at Keiran.

�I have a Healer for that,� the Dark Lord hissed dangerously, the temperature in the room cooling dramatically.

Keiran pulled Harry off the seat and cradled him against his chest. �I�ve seen your mate�s naked chest more than you have, My Lord.� Harry gave a laugh, his face red from embarrassment. It didn�t help matters when Regulus was snickering off to the side. �But I think your Healer would do wonders compared to my patching up.� Harry was laid down on the rug, trying to hit Keiran�s probing hands away from him.

�I�m fine,� Harry insisted, trying to keep his cloak closed and sit up. �Merlin-,� he watched as Voldemort left the tent with a displeased air about him. �This is incredibly awkward.� He took control of the situation, rolling away from Keiran and sitting against the couch in a collective manner. He flashed Regulus a look, successfully shutting the man up.

�It wouldn�t have been awkward if you would have just healed yourself at your cousin�s house like you should have.� Keiran scolded, kneeling besides Harry. �The poison is still in your system, I�m guessing you�re using your magic to keep yourself conscious.� Voldemort came strolling in, a shaking Death Eater after him.

Immediately, the Death Eater made his way over to Harry. He had a balding spot on top his head while the rest of his hair was cut short in a buzz cut. The fingers that groped his briefcase were thin and tapered. �My Lord,� he gave a nervous greeting to Harry, glancing a few seconds at Voldemort�s hovering form.

�Why don�t we go in the other room?� Harry asked, placing his hand on the old man�s arm. With his Seer, he calmed the racing heart of the Healer. Harry stood up, bracing himself on the couch for a moment before standing by himself.

Keiran and Regulus both stood with him. �We�ll be heading back to the house,� Regulus intoned, stepping closer to Harry. He ran his fingers through Harry�s hair again, issuing a loud hiss from the boy. �We�ll be waiting for you there, cousin.�

Keiran gave him a sharp nod, assessing the Healer to see if the man passed his silent judging. �How will you get there when you can�t apparate? Would you like me to bring you?� Harry asked, watching them make their way out the tent.

His Master fit his scarf across his face again. �We have our own means of transportation,� Keiran�s eye sparkled mysteriously. �I want you to rest.� Here he looked particularly at Voldemort as he said this. The Dark Lord smirked back.

Harry sighed at the childish behavior. �I�ll try in get in touch with you tomorrow then�� The two assassins waved him off and all but vanished in the shadows.

It was just Voldemort and him now� and he supposed the Healer. �We have much to discuss,� Voldemort drawled, strolling over and sitting on the arm chair.

�We do,� Harry looked at the uncomfortable Healer and decided to speed things up. �I was poisoned; something I�m sure a Bezoar would cure.� He took off his cloak, dropping it to the ground. He stood straight, watching as the Healer quickly dug through his bag. �I have a sword wound on my forearm and a dagger brush against my throat and chest�� his eyes dropped downward, grimacing. �And a rib�problem�I think it may be broken or sprained.�

A kidney shaped stone was thrust at him and Harry took it, placing it in his mouth. He grimaced at the tough substance but chomped on it. �And just where did you get these injuries?� Voldemort inquired, watching him and the Healer closely.

�My last task,� Harry swallowed, refusing to shiver. �I was given the challenge of dueling Akira�s apprentice to the death.� Harry grinned. �He tried to off me with a poisoned dagger.� Voldemort didn�t look impressed.

�And are you glad you got away?� Voldemort wondered darkly. �Was becoming an assassin worth everything?�

Harry raised his chin. �It was,� he studied the lounging Dark Lord. �Not only have I learned a lot of things, both in fighting and mentally, but I gained ourselves much needed allies.� They lapsed into silence, not willing to indulge too much with the Healer here.

A wand probed his rib, causing Harry to give a loud gasp in pain. He opened his mouth, ready to vomit, but considering he hadn�t eaten for a while, nothing came out. �It�s fractured,� the Healer stuttered, feeling the displeased air from the Dark Lord.

�You fool,� Voldemort hissed. �He warned you beforehand. Do you not listen to your betters?�

�It�s alright, Tom,� Harry spoke in Parseltongue. �He�s just confirming�� The Dark Lord didn�t want to hear it as he continued to narrow his eyes at the Healer. Harry attempted to give the shaking doctor more calming waves.

�Skele-Gro,� the Healer poured a small amount into a glass goblet, handing it to Harry. The boy grimaced, knowing that he was in for a real treat. He swallowed it quickly, closing his eyes against the burn in his throat.

�You�ve thrown down brandy before, sweet,� Voldemort all but purred. �The burn shouldn�t be too bad.� Harry gave the man a look as the Healer continued on cleaning his wounds on his forearm, chest, and neck- patching them up with his wand. Harry stayed motionless as the man then wrapped gauze and wrap around his torso to apply pressure on his healing rib.

�Thank you,� Harry gave the man a small smile as the Healer packed up. The man gave a shaky bow and hurriedly left the tent.

The two wizards eyed each other. �You should sleep,� Voldemort stood up, crimson eyes dark.

�We have too much to talk about,� Harry argued back. �I�m more than fine to stay up.�

�You lie again,� the man sneered. �I can see your magic, underneath that sparkly mess, you�re exhausted. I will not have you be weak on my battlefield.�

Harry clenched his jaw. The man himself was just as tired as Harry was. He could see it. �Your battlefield?� Harry wondered, cocking his head to the side. �Not much of a battlefield, is it?� He was treading on dangerous grounds, but that�s what he did with Tom Riddle. �From what I�ve heard the light is crushing you and your army with their fist.�

The Dark Lord�s expression dropped and the magic around Harry crackled. �You dare criticize me? When you ran away from your problems? How can you pass judgment when you weren�t here, but hiding away?�

Rearing his head to the side, Harry stood his ground. �I wasn�t hiding, but I will admit that I didn�t do this for myself. I did it to show everyone I could conquer what they thought I couldn�t. And you know what? The taste of victory isn�t so strong now that I succeeded. Not when I realized you needed me so much here-,�

�Don�t flatter yourself,� Voldemort sneered. �I have held myself and my army together for as long as you were away. Only when I underestimated the light as I attacked Azkaban was where my problem came in hand.�

�You always have a habit of underestimating people, Tom.� Harry crossed his arms over his chest. �And that will be your downfall someday.�

Voldemort remained silent, his magic still licking and reaching out to Harry in a malicious eagerness. The magic didn�t harm him, only warned him of his boundaries. �You�re right,� Voldemort took a calming breath, trying to calm his raging anger. �I do underestimate many people, you especially. If you really want to hear it, Harrison, I need you by my side.�

Green eyes widened a fraction. He wouldn�t drop his jaw like he wanted to, simply because he had to play this game as well as Voldemort did. And acting like a child would be an insult to Voldemort�s rather personal confession. �We need each other to succeed,� Harry started, dropping his arms from his chest and stepping closer to the man. �You are a good strategist, a far better leader than I could ever be� but I�m a better politician. I�m the �ideal� leader that people want. You�� he paused, grasping for the word. �Well, you�re a cruel bastard.�

The Dark Lord smirked.

�And I doubt you will ever change that.� Harry continued. �You don�t let weakness or betrayal slide easily and you expect your followers to give it their all. There is nothing wrong with that. Your enemies are afraid of you� My purpose, on the other hand, would be to��

�Lick my follower�s wounds?� Voldemort drawled in disgust.

Green eyes flashed. �I would seduce others to our side.�

The man tensed. �And just how would you seduce?�

�As much as I like the idea of fucking every wizard who joins our side,� Harry frowned at the man in disgust. �That isn�t what I mean and you are smart enough to know that. You�re far too possessive for your own good.� The man brushed off the comment.

Voldemort prowled closer to Harry, reaching out to grasp his elbows. �No,� Voldemort disagreed. �You are my secret weapon. A sweet face,� fingers reached up to brush aside his hair. �But a cruel and malicious streak behind that prettiness.� The man leaned down breathing in Harry�s ear. �You are awfully arousing when you are angry.�

Harry grinned, feeling his throat contrast with the proximity of the Dark Lord. His magic was purring, reaching out to Tom and caressing the man. Voldemort�s magic lovingly caressed his back, entwining theirs together. Their magic was happy to be together again. And when they were together, they were a force to be reckoned with.

Harry�s eyelids dropped subconsciously. He was tired. No, he was exhausted. Not even the idea of having sex with his Match could wake him up. �Come sleep with me,� his hand wandered down the Dark Lord�s arm and entwined his fingers with the cold and long appendages. He pulled at him, leading him toward the bedroom he could see across the hall. �I�m exhausted, you�re exhausted. Let�s spend the day sleeping. Just this once.�

Voldemort face contorted. �Sleeping?� He asked in abhorrence. �The last thing I want to do in a bed with you is sleep.� Red eyes glanced down at Harry�s bandaged waist. With the hand Harry held, he yanked the smaller wizard forward against his chest. �But I suppose you need to rest.� His hand danced across the wrap, caressing the material.

�Will you rest with me?� Harry asked slyly, looking up at the man. He lazily reached up a hand and lowered the man�s neck. Placing his lips near Voldemort�s, he breathed. �Perhaps I can make up the lost time afterward?� He let Voldemort go and made his way to the bedroom.

He held in a smirk as the man followed.

A/n: Yes, a lemon next chapter. I�ll put in a page break warning when it starts. That way you can skip if you want�

28

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 18:10:46 +0400

Chapter: 28

A/n: The big fight ;) lol. I hope it isn�t too bad. I suck at fighting scenes� hehe�agh�
Again, I had hoped I could have responded to those of you who reviewed. I apologize that I didn�t get the time to do so. I had to work a few hours unexpectedly� but I hope you enjoy nonetheless.

Chapter Twenty Eight: Open Your Eyes Hypnotized

�You�ll do fine,� Alex spoke near his ear. If Harry hadn�t felt his destroyed aura approaching, he might have been startled by the sudden voice near his ear. Brilliant green eyes directed their attention toward Alex, Regulus� apprentice. The boy was cold, no longer carrying his bright aura. Instead, the bright dimmed into something far more�insane. Alex had always been a loose nut, and it showed through. Harry narrowed his eyes at the boy, looking over his shoulder at Regulus.

�Do you train all your apprentices to mirror your cousin?�

Regulus looked flabbergast. �I don�t know what you�re talking about, Harrison.�

Raising his eyebrows, Harry watched Keiran make his way over. �Bellatrix? Does it ring a bell?�

His cousin winked at him. �Good luck, Harrison. You�d better make it out of here or we�ll have to deal with an angry Dark Lord�� Regulus took Alex around the shoulders and pushed him toward the arena. Everyone was going to be watching the fight between the Head�s apprentice and the Hand�s apprentice. Harry tried not to get himself too nervous, because he knew he�d succeed.

�You�re not nervous, are you?� Keiran drawled, placing his arm around Harry and guiding him further down the corridor, away from the arena. Harry took comfort in the gesture, leaning into the hard and cold chest of his Master.

�No,� Harry replied quietly. �I think I�m just ready to go back home� my Seer, he told me things were bad. And Voldemort thinks I�ve turned into a cold hearted assassin. No offense, Master.�

�None taken,� the vampire replied amused. They stepped in the shadows and Keiran let Harry go, holding him at the shoulders at arms length away. With an assessing hand, Keiran traced his jaw and neck. �You�re tense, have you stretched?� Harry refused to let his thoughts wander on the hand on his skin. Keiran had done it before why was everything so different now?

�I�ve stretched, Master, yes.� He replied wearily.

Keiran looked at him with his yellow eye. �Come on,� he turned Harry around and forced the smaller closer to him. Harry tensed as he felt hands on his shoulder�s, kneading them in a massage. �I want to apologize again for failing you.� Harry frowned, confused. �I thought I could keep your Seer with you, but I was unsuccessful.�

�You tried though,� Harry murmured; closing his eyes as his Master destroyed his tension. �I can�t really blame you. How can someone, who has been trained not to feel anything, expect to keep their apprentice�s emotions in tack?� He sighed. �It doesn�t matter now. I learned my lesson.� He pulled away from the massage, feeling a brief sensation of loss. And it didn�t come from him.

He stood stiffly, facing away from Keiran. The vampire was feeling things for him. Harry took a shaky breath, clenching his fists together. This couldn�t happen. Not when Harry had Voldemort. Perhaps if he just tried to ignore it, Keiran would either get the hint or he wouldn�t say anything about it. Harry was guessing the later. The Master vampire was probably ashamed at what he was feeling anyway. Harry, himself, felt somewhat ashamed that it was his Seer affecting things. That was the only downside of having the powers of a Seer.

�Do you have your dagger?� Keiran asked.

�Yes, Master,� Harry sheathed his dagger looking at the unique blade. He had fallen in love with it ever since his mother placed it in his hands. �I�m ready.� He flashed the vampire a grin, bowing to him at the waist. �You�ve trained me well, Master Keiran; I would like to thank you for all you�ve done.� What he said rang true. When he had abandoned his emotions and his Seer, he distinctively remembered how hesitant Keiran became when he noticed Harry�s change. The vampire had tried, countless of times, to try to talk with Harry about his loss of emotions. And Harry had tuned him out, thinking he knew everything.

He was touched that Keiran had tried his hardest to get Harry�s emotions to remain. Even if it was in vain.

Keiran laid his hand on Harry�s bowed head.

The vampire didn�t speak back, but he didn�t have to. Keiran knew Harry�s Seer ability and he sent his emotions through with his touch; affection, thanks, gratitude, pride� Harry smiled as he felt the powerful hand remove itself from his head. �Come Harrison. It�s time for your last task.� Keiran turned his heel and walked toward the arena. By now, Harry could sense multiple of bodies inside, all waiting for the match. �Remember child, your Seer will aid you. Zachary probably has a few underhanded tricks up his sleeve from Akira.�

Harry felt his heart begin to beat wildly as he stepped foot into the arena. It was dim inside, the only lightened area were the mats in the center of the room. It was a wide fighting range, one that Harry preferred when he fought with many flips and quick maneuvers. He wasn�t a close rage fighter, he was touch and go. Some would say he was too jumpy, but Keiran denied it, telling him many smaller assassins fought in such a way.

Off to the side, in the deeper shadows, spectators watched and observed. Harry knew that every assassin and every Guild member would be in attendance. Not just because of a historic fight between the Head and Hand�s apprentice but because of what was surely going to happen after the fight. A split. Between assassins who wanted to stay in the shadows, away from humanity and then those assassins who wanted to follow the corrupted Head, who wanted limelight and to change their course of privacy.

Harry took a deep breath as he slipped off his shoes. Cold mats cushioned his skin, sending a small sense of serenity through him. Keiran approached behind him and at the opposite end, Zachary and the Head, Akira stood unmoving in the center. Keiran led him over. Harry was forced to bow to Zachary, his rival, while Keiran and Akira had to do the same gesture to one another.

From the corner of his eye, he saw Akira stay stiff, not returning the bow to Keiran. �Good luck, Keiran.� Akira whispered softly, smiling. �You�re going to need it.� With that, he turned away, leading his apprentice further on the opposite end.

�Bastard,� Harry hissed. �He shows no respect to you, Master.�

�Patience is a virtue, Harrison.� Keiran murmured, barely moving his mouth. �He�ll soon get what�s coming to him.� The vampire paused. �But he is a bloody bastard, isn�t he?� Harry grinned up at his Master, slowly untying his gold tassel around his waist. As was customary, before a duel, he got on his knees and presented his tassel. Odd, but in a way, it showed respect to his teacher.

Keiran took the tassel and gathered his cloak from him. �You�ll do fine� you�re heart is far too quick right now and you haven�t even started.� The vampire scolded.

�Sorry,� Harry muttered. �I�m�excited. Not frightened.� Keiran gave a quiet tisk.

Harry straightened up, placing his dagger in his holster at his hip. The taskmaster made his way over, bringing with him a long sword. Harry accepted the sword, nodding in approval at the taskmaster. It would appear as if they were allowed a sword for this duel. Other duels, he had used a crowbar, a Bo staff, or just hands. At least he was efficient with the sword and dagger. Across from him, Zachary approached the center, his clutch on the sword lazy and arrogant.

Harry turned his back on Keiran and made his way to the center as well. The taskmaster stood between the two fighters, eyeing both of them through lowered lids. He�d be the vampire that made sure the fight started fair. And he�d be the one to declare the winner.

�At the ready,� taskmaster ordered.

Twin swords clashed together, each putting pressure on their opponent. Beneath his lashes, Harry surveyed his opponent. Zachary was at least four inches taller than him. His naked chest revealed the young man�s muscular build and scars. He was definitely heavier than Harry in muscle and height and from what Harry heard from Regulus, Zachary was also quick. Of course Akira would take on the star pupil as an apprentice� to kill him off.

Harry was sure of it.

Akira wanted to off Harry. And whomever he was working with wanted to kill him as well.

He was more than sure Zachary had a deceitful trick up his sleeve. With a calm air about him, Harry slowly planted Seeds in his opponent, Seeds of uncertainty and insecurity. It would be slow, not so much as an onslaught of emotion. The boy would be suspicious if he all of a sudden felt a burst of emotion, not when he didn�t feel any. Through the battle, Harry would have to concentrate on the Seeds, making them grow.

With his sword against Zachary�s he felt the mere strength behind the boy. Almost�suspicious strength.

�Begin,� and the two didn�t waste a second.

Harry and Zachary danced around one another, parrying and thrusting. Each strike from Zachary made Harry breathless. It was almost like dueling with Keiran� how? Harry drove more force behind his attack and backed his opponent up a few steps before slicing the boy�s forearm. Blood spilt but Zachary barely even flinched as he twisted his arm around, disarming Harry. Sweat dropped in Harry�s eyes as he glanced at his flying sword that clattered close to Keiran�s feet.

Zachary grunted as he lunged at Harry, blade exposed.

It barely scraped his neck before Harry thrust his body backwards in a flip, his foot kicking Zachary heavily in his jaw. In mid back flip, as his hands touched the floor, he twisted his body and side flipped away from the lunging sword he knew would be waiting for his descent. Once his feet hit the mat, he ducked underneath a sword and grabbed Zachary�s elbow, twisting it sharply, hearing something crack.

The boy gave a pained grunt, dropping his sword.

They were on equal grounds. Harry�s neck was bleeding, Zachary�s forearm was bleeding, and they were swordless.

Harry crouched down low, mirroring Zachary as they circled one another. With his Seer, he urged the Seeds to grow. Zachary roared, flipping his dagger out of his holster and lunging. The blade nicked Harry across the chest as he cartwheeled away. By the time his feet hit the mat, he was feeling dizzy.

He blinked, giving a look at Keiran across the room, and stumbling on his arse. The dagger didn�t cut a large gash across his chest, yet it felt as if he lost a lot of blood�

The boy�s dagger had a type of poison on it.

Harry hissed, using his magic to clear his vision. �Check his dagger!� Keiran hissed at the taskmaster. The taskmaster made a move to step forward, but a halting hand from the Head of the assassins stopped him in his place.

Harry flipped himself off the floor, grabbing his dagger from his holster as Zachary came at him once again. His magic was allowing him to stand his ground, pushing aside the affects of the opponent�s dagger. His feet took hold of the fight and danced gracefully around the bigger boy. With quick reflexes, he arched away from each thrust Zachary attempted with his poisoned dagger. He could feel the Seeds start to grow, almost at their critical point.

Keiran always smugly complimented Harry on his dagger skills. And Harry believed he did his Master proud as he placed small cuts all over the larger body. He could never, truly, go deep enough, but the boy was starting to lose blood because of the many gashes he had. Harry gave an intricate twist, catching Zachary at his vulnerable waist. His blade sliced a good portion of the boy and blood fell freely onto the mats.

Zachary snapped, dropping his dagger in a fit of rage.

With inhuman reflexes, he grabbed Harry�s forearm and attempted to break it. But Harry flipped with the movement, bringing his body around and striking the boy at his temple with his heel.

Pity his dagger was lost in the motion, joining his sword across the mat toward his Master. Harry was dropped to the ground and he rolled into a summersault as the foot came down on him. He jumped up, evading the fist with a duck, but it hadn�t been prepared for the opposite fist from plowing at his stomach. Green eyes widened and his mouth opened in a silent scream at the power behind the hit.

His small body flew a few feet before crumbling to the ground.

And Harry knew, then, that Zachary was ingesting vampire blood.

Vampire blood, in any human, would strengthen them and make them faster.

He gasped for air, feeling a rib come out of joint. With shaking fingers, he placed his hands on the mat, intending to push himself up or at least do a flip, but Zachary came at him in quick movements, taking him by the neck. His whole body was lifted in the air, causing his feet to dangle uselessly above the ground. Gasping for breath, blinding green eyes narrowed on his enemy. He urged the Seeds to grow, causing Zachary to falter. His fingers loosened around his throat at the feelings of doubt coursing through him.

Harry brought his foot forward and dug it into the stab wound on the boy�s stomach. Zachary screamed. Harry could see the Seeds working their magic. His opponent would have never showed any emotion, nor pain. But now�now he was acting on his anger. And that would be his downfall.

The world spun as he was thrown roughly to the ground and a knee caught him in his stomach before he could drop. Harry coughed up salvia and blood as he felt his rib move once again. Before he could open his eyes or react, a foot kicked him, causing him to roll a good distance away.

Harry�s body shook and he stumbled on his hands and knees, realizing he was near his sword and dagger once more. Zachary was slowly advancing, taking all the time in the world with his arrogance�because of the Seeds.

Looking down at his weapons, he knew he had to end this. Keiran�s emotions were starting to get stronger and Harry knew the vampire would interrupt if things got too far. Making sure Zachary�s attention was on the sword, he nonchalantly slipped his dagger in the back of his pants. The cool steel reassured him as he stood up, making a show of having one free hand and the other around his sword.

And then he rushed forward.

Zachary picked his own sword up; doing exactly what Harry wanted him to do.

With a cold chuckle, Harry thrust his sword downward and up. As planned, Zachary bent downward just slightly, blocking his thrust. Unfortunately, he cut a decent size wound on Harry�s forearm, but it was worth the price. Swiftly, Harry grabbed his dagger from behind his back with a quick reflex he sliced it across Zachary�s bare and vulnerable neck.

Taking a step back, he watched the boy�s face turn gray. A terrified surprise etched Zachary�s face as the life liquid ran freely from his neck. Smirking, Harry wiped his blood soaked dagger on his black pants, watching as Zachary collapsed to the floor. Dead.

Clapping sounded through the dark arena and Harry had to swallow his surprise. He had forgotten that there were spectators.

The taskmaster took a step forward, opening his mouth to declare victory to Harry. But a blade cut straight through the man�s neck, beheading and silencing him. Harry hardly had time to react when he saw another dagger heading his way. Before he could use his magic to block it, a hand reached out and snatched it, inches from his face.

Keiran stood strongly in front of Harry, his fingers white as he clutched the thrown dagger. �Very underhanded, Akira.� Keiran whispered darkly, throwing the dagger down on the mat. The blade imbedded itself hilt up. �Giving vampire blood to your apprentice? Soaking his dagger with poison before the match?�

Akira stood calmly in front of Keiran, his expression neutral. �We all must make decisions in life, Keiran. We all must choose a side.� The vampire smiled. �Just as you have just done.�

And then everything erupted.

Harry had never seen vampires fighting each other. But it was amazing, fascinating almost. Keiran and Akira collided together, twisting and turning� it was all too hard for Harry to see properly with human eyes. The other vampires burst out in their own fights against one another, clearly showing Harry that Regulus� word had spread throughout the assassins, and that the vampires and assassins were choosing their side as of now.

Hands dropped down on his shoulders, pulling him away. �Let�s get you out of here.� It was Regulus.

�I�m not leaving Keiran-,�

�He can hold his own. He�ll be coming right after us. We�ve discussed this before your match; he�ll stall long enough in order to get you out.�

�I can use my magic,� Harry argued, being literally pulled by the vampire. �Please Regulus,�

�Please just listen to me�just this once.� Harry grabbed his cloak from the floor and followed his cousin out. Regulus still had a good hold on Harry�s arm, forcing him to run beside the vampire.

They rushed down the stairs, further to the front of the stone castle. Harry had never seen outside and he had never been outside since his stay here. It was odd running out of here. But he saw why just seconds later. �No wonder why wizards can�t find this place,� he replied breathlessly, looking wide-eyed at the outside.

Regulus pulled him further out the castle. It was nothing but a black abyss. As they reached a cliff, Harry gave a yell, pulling back from Regulus� hold. It wasn�t a cliff. Just the end of solidness. It was almost if the assassin castle were floating on nothingness. �Jump,� Regulus motioned. �And don�t use your magic to levitate yourself; you�ll have freaky consequences then. Just jump.�

Harry breathed, feeling mistrust at Regulus� words. His cousin sighed. �Come on then, hold my hand like a little boy.�

Before he could protest, Regulus took his hand and jumped.

Harry screamed; slamming his eyes shut as he felt himself fall.

--SSC--

Harry sat stiffly on the gravestone, watching as assassins appeared from the sky as shadows one after another. They moved in the darkness, barely even alerting Harry with their presence. There weren�t many. Perhaps a good fifty or so. But the more Harry thought about it, the more he realized fifty was mostly half of the total amount of assassins and Guild members. Good. At least they were evenly divided.

His magic was thrumming around him, holding him conscious still. The poison from the dagger was still in his system, but he refused to allow it to take over. There was so much he needed to accomplish before he relaxed.

His small form sat above an ivory gravestone, a headstone that spelt out the name Narcissa Malfoy. Green eyes tore away from the assassins and onto the grave. Fresh flowers were placed on the mound. Considering Lucius was in Azkaban, they must have been from Draco.

�She was a lovely woman,� Regulus intoned quietly from beside him. �She saw the light in everyone.�

�She did,� Harry agreed, smiling fondly. �She didn�t deserve that disgraceful death.� Harry looked up at the dark clouds. �I always pictured her immortal.� He gave a sad smile. �Or I pictured her dying in the middle of a fierce duel with her enemy. She�d look breathtaking as she fell, bringing her opponent down with her.� Regulus didn�t say anything to that, but Harry could feel him agree.

�Congratulations, my child.� Cold hands came from the shadows and cupped his cheeks. �You are now an official assassin.�

�Master,� Harry grinned. �Thank you.�

Harry looked around him. It was dark, easy to mold oneself into the shadows. But he watched as the assassins slowly moved forward, crowding together behind Keiran. All the assassins had hoods up and scarves across their faces, only showing their eyes. Keiran and Regulus both followed in dress. Harry supposed it was their customary outfit to wear as they went on their hunt for their victims.

Across each back held a sword and across each waist held a dagger. They were fit for anything.

Harry himself was bloodied and had his apprentice robes on. It didn�t matter much, not when his mind was reeling with what steps to take now.

Keiran dropped his face, turning around to survey the crowds of assassins. �These are your followers, Harrison. They are completely loyal to me, thus they are loyal to you. Some of them stayed back with the students, protecting them, but these are your allies. They will listen to you and take orders. I trust them entirely. They also know the reason why they�re here.� Keiran spoke up. �They wish to remain hidden, in our world. They wish our secrets to remain secrets. They do not want attention; they do not want the limelight, and they wish to stay neutral. We will fight this war, this one time, under your command, in order to accomplish our goals. And kill the Head of the Assassin Guild.�

Harry�s eyes widened a small fraction as Keiran got on one knee, bowing his head. �In our world, you were my student. You could barely defend yourself physically. It was my job to teach you, to guide you. But in this world, I am your follower, waiting for you to guide me and my people.�

Behind Keiran, the assassins quietly got to their own knees.

Harry stood up from his position on his mother�s grave and savored the picture just this once. Assassins, some powerful vampires, were bowing before him. It was laughable, to know that just a few days ago, he was inferior to them, and now they were bowing to him, willing to serve. But he understood that it was right. Harry knew far more about this war. In this world, he was far more excelled then them.

Grinning softly, he gave Keiran his hand. The vampire took it without a moment�s hesitance and Harry forced him to stand up. �That means a lot to me, Master, thank you.� He whispered, meaning it. �But don�t ever bow to me again.� It was difficult to see his Master bowing to him, no matter the consequences.

Behind his head scarf, Harry knew the man was grinning.

�We have to give them a safe place to stay for now, while I gather� people.� Harry murmured, more to himself than anyone. He needed to see Draco, Severus, Remus, and more importantly, Voldemort and the werewolves.

�Do you know someone you can trust well enough to house assassins?� Regulus spoke up.

�Oh,� Harry flashed the man a smirk. �No, not particularly, but I know someone who owes me a debt. You may know him quite well.�

--SSC--

�Harry?� Sirius opened the door a crack, looking out. The man looked horrible. �Is that really you?� Grey eyes glanced at the two figures on either side of him. Keiran and Regulus were both in their assassin uniform, veiling everything but their eyes. Or in Keiran�s case, his eye.

�It�s me Sirius,� Harrison confirmed, raising his eyebrows coldly. �May we come in?�

Sirius had the audacity to flush slightly as he opened the door wider. �I haven�t seen you�for ages. I�d thought that you�d left.� Harry stepped through Grimmuald, feeling his two shadows on either side of him. �Where did you go?� The man asked, closing the door behind them.

�Ah,� Harry licked his lips, looking around the old house, subconsciously searching to see if anyone else was present. There weren�t any. �Around�� he cleared his throat. �We need to talk about what�s happened in my absence� and its time you repaid me for Remus� life.� The man looked grey as he led Harry to the sitting room.

�Of course,� Sirius sat down heavily on the armchair. Harry openly eyed the half drunken brandy bottle. His cousin gave a sheepish grin and looked pointedly toward Keiran and Regulus who had all but morphed into the shadows.

�They are of no importance at the moment, Sirius.� Harry calmly sat down on the chair across from Sirius. Keiran didn�t want Harry telling anyone their names as it was part of their secrecy, and Regulus especially, wanted to remain hidden. At least until he felt it right to come out to Sirius.

Sirius swallowed swiftly, turning his gaze back on Harry. �You look like hell,� he eyed the crusted blood on Harry�s face and neck. At least he didn�t see what lay under the cloak.

�Yes, well, at least I have an excuse.� Harry motioned to Sirius. �What happened while I was away?�

The Head of the Black family shakily reached for the brandy bottle. His fingers caressed the neck of it in a calming matter, taking a deep breath. �A lot, or, at least I think a lot has happened.� He paused. �It looks good to be on the light side at the moment, Harry.�

�It�s a good thing you�re light then, isn�t it?� Harry asked dangerously, feeling himself grow agitated. Just how badly was the dark side? When he had left, things had looked up. But as he suspected, the light was overpowering.

�I�m not,� Sirius whispered, frowning. �You could say I thought about what you said that day in the hospital wing, about the dark magic and the temptation�� Harry nodded. �I hadn�t stepped foot in another Order meeting, especially when I heard Dumbledore was murdered.� He flashed Harry a look. �Which, by the way, you are being charged with. You�re declared a fugitive, Harry. For Dumbledore�s murder and�Neville�s disappearance.� He looked uncertain.

Harry waved it off. It didn�t surprise him and he frankly didn�t care. �Go on,�

Sirius glanced at the fire. �I was guilty at first�not going to the Order meetings and such. And Remus surprisingly stayed with me, you were right. He felt betrayed by Dumbledore the day he left to go see the werewolves.� Harry resisted the roll of his eyes. �We were both on edge about our decision and with you gone, our guilt was even stronger. But� it changed when the Ministry decided to take all the registered werewolves away.�

�What?� Harry whispered, flabbergasted. �The Ministry took the werewolves away? Why?�

Sirius frowned, his face crumbling. �I don�t know where or why. They just declared werewolves unfit for normal society. They took Remus away� Merlin, Harry, I wasn�t sure what to do, thank Merlin you�re back.�

And then Harry realized why the Ministry took such a large step. �Vampires� they took them away because the vampires from the Assassin Guild are working for them. And vampires and werewolves don�t mix.� Harry said very quietly, knowing his two vampire companions would hear.

�What was that?� Sirius frowned, leaning forward.

�I said the Ministry is stupid for doing such a daring and foolish step.� Harry flashed Sirius a look. �When did this happen?�

�About a month ago,� Sirius confessed. �I didn�t know what to do-,�

�What about Voldemort?� Sirius flinched, looking down. �You knew I supported him, why didn�t you go to him?�

�Save for the obvious reason that he�d kill me on the spot without you beside me? Simply because I don�t know where he is.� Sirius looked hesitant for a moment.

�What?� Harry pushed, feeling something tighten in his chest. �Hasn�t Voldemort been making any progress? Any news? He must be some threat to the Ministry.�

Sirius licked his lips again. �The Ministry has a stronger force than the first war, Harry. The Aurors and Unspeakables are banded together and the Order. They�re a powerful group, or, groups, I should say�� he trailed off but with the look Harry was giving him, he continued. �The Dark Lord was a threat for a good few months, he attacked, destroying some of the Aurors and Ministry figureheads but just recently, a few weeks ago, he decided to break into Azkaban.�

Harry frowned. Had Voldemort wanted to get his father out of Azkaban? Probably not just his father, but the other followers he had locked up as well.

�The dementors didn�t sway from the Ministry and they defended Azkaban pretty good until the Aurors and Unspeakables showed up. As far as I know, the Dark Lord lost a lot of his Death Eaters, Harry.�

The knot in his stomach tightened to a tenfold and he buried his face in his hand, showing his weakness. Merlin, he was worried for Tom. For them, the dark. Things didn�t sound too good. And the werewolves hadn�t even backed them up. Greyback was going to pay. The Ministry was collecting werewolves, true, but they wouldn�t be able to touch Greyback and his pack of wolves. Fenrir had no excuse for not joining with Voldemort.

�Hey,� Sirius leaned forward, placing his hand on Harry�s knee. �He�s ok,� the man started, hesitantly. �I know for a fact that the Dark Lord escaped��

In his hand, Harry blinked back his fears and fright. He hadn�t expected to react in such a way from hearing that news. From what Sirius said, Voldemort had held his own and was his own threat until a couple of weeks ago. It was time for Harry to find him. His Match. Merlin� was he a love sick teenager? Pathetic�

Harry dropped his hand, giving a small smile toward his second cousin. �Anything else happen?�

Sirius shook his head. �The Ministry is still looking for you, McGonagal is the new Headmistress and Snape,� Sirius shuddered in disgust. �Is the new Deputy Headmaster. From what I gather, the man is no longer a Death Eater.� Sirius gave Harry a look. �And I think your brother dropped out of Hogwarts.� Ah, his little brother� pity Harry would make him go back to Hogwarts for a last task before he totally dropped out.

He stood up and Sirius stood as well. �I trust you�re on my side now?� Harry questioned.

Sirius nodded. �I am.�

�Good,� Harry allowed a malicious smirk to cover his face. �Because I have a task for you� you may think of it as your debt you owe me.� Sirius took a deep breath, looking at a silent and still Keiran and Regulus. �I want you to unplot this house. Anybody who ever remembers this house will become confused on where it is and will be unable to find it. I don�t want anybody, including myself, to be able to use the Floo Network. This house will be invisible to any magical folk that comes here and it will be warded��

As he was speaking, he was striding toward the front door, a bemused Sirius following behind him. Regulus stood in his way and Harry watched, in amusement, as Sirius blanched at the figure, hesitantly going around him.

�Why all this secrecy? Are you using this house as a headquarters?�

�Something like that,� Harry opened the door wide, nodding his head nonchalantly. Out of the shadows, one by one, assassins swiftly moved inside the house. Sirius flattened himself against the wall, watching the figures appear inside.

�Assassins?� He whispered hoarsely, looking wildly over at Harry. �You went to the assassins?�

Harry made sure all the assassins were inside before he closed the door. He gave a breathless gasp as his rib moved again, reminding him of his weakened state. �Yes, cousin, I did.� Harry threw Sirius a smirk, easily covering his vulnerability.

�And you�re still Seer?� Sirius stared at the mark on his cheek. �After what I told you happened to Regulus, you still decided to go?� Harry refused to glance at the mentioned brother and instead gave a nod.

�As of tonight, I am an official assassin.� He played with the golden tassel around his waist, feeling the blood from his wounds stick and crust over, melding as one with his cloak. He batted his eyelashes. �And I�m still whole, aren�t I?� Harry opened the door. �I�m going out; I want you to start on binding your blood with this house and working on those wards. Merlin knows you should know how to control the Black house when you�re the last known heir�� he trailed off, glancing at Regulus.

Sirius nodded numbly, peeking over the corner at where he assumed the assassins went. Little did he know, there was no one in that room. Harry repressed a smile at that and made his way outside.

To his surprise, Keiran and Regulus followed at his heels. �Don�t you want to stay with your assassins?� He directed the question toward Keiran.

�I trust Ayden to take care of any issues.� Keiran whispered softly. �Between him and Regulus, I will have trouble deciding who will be my Hand.� If he succeeds in killing the Head.

�Well,� Harry flashed Regulus a grin. �There are always two hands to a head, why not just pick two?�

Regulus chuckled. �That was a terrible attempt at humor, Harrison.� Harry laughed, wincing at his ribs as he did so.

�You need to be healed.� Keiran ordered, touching Harry�s waist. The cold hand felt remarkable soothing on his burning body. He assumed he had a fever with his fractured rib and also due to the poison. �I�m surprised you stayed standing this long, Harrison.� His voice turned cold. �Akira tried every underhanded trick he could. Giving his apprentice blood� unholy unless his apprentice was part of the Guild.�

�I survived, didn�t I?� Harry knocked Keiran�s hand away, straightening up. �I have many things to do before I lay down. Finding the Dark Lord is one of them.� He held out both his hands to the two vampires. �I�ll apparate with you both to the Dark Lord�s hideout.�

Cold hands engulfed his, holding on to him, instead of the other way around.

Harry closed his eyes, concentrating on gathering his magic. Just for a moment, he had to take it away from his struggling body and toward apparating. As they cracked away and landed on cold ground, Harry collapsed, feeling the poison take its toll.

Keiran held him close, not allowing him to fall on the ground. �Harrison-,� Keiran started worriedly, but Harry spread his magic once again, building it inside his body as a wall of support. The affects of the poison disappeared as he did so, allowing him to see clearly and stand up on his own. Using his magic so freely again, felt magnificent to him.

That was, until he caught sight of Voldemort hideout.

The house he had spent so much time in, was a pile of nothingness.

�Merlin,� Harry breathed, staring at the shambles and dead bodies. He felt sick and he turned away, placing his hands on his knees to steady himself. The Dark Lord had to be alright. Harry would feel something if his Match was dead. But then again, Voldemort wouldn�t necessarily be dead, just not in existence.

How was he to know if the Dark Lord needed help? Wherever he was? What if the man was floating as a spirit, attempting to resurrect himself? Wouldn�t he need help? But who would understand him? Who would be able to help him?

�Harrison,� Regulus crouched down, placing his hands on his arms. Harry knew what he must look like to the two vampires. They assumed he was a leader of the dark, equal to Voldemort, but right now, he looked pathetic.

Harry stood up straight, clearing his face. �There is one person that may know where the Dark Lord is,� he held out his hands again. �I�m sure you�d like to meet my twin, Draco.�

Two hands covered his again, both of them squeezing his in reassurance. They weren�t fooled by his mask. After all, they were the ones that helped build it.

Clenching his jaw, he apparated to the Malfoy manor.

A/n: Many of you are noticing me update a lot- ha. No, it�s not because I�m staying up all night, sozuroyoku, lol, but because I�m on winter break from college. I�m going back on the 26 of January and I hope to have this story almost finished- if not completed. (I hope to). Then I can start on Can�t Break the Silence. Anyway� guess who is in the next chapter? Any guesses? Hmm? Yes, Voldemort.

27

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 18:03:33 +0400

Chapter: 27

Time Skip. Four months. As to the reviews- I didn�t respond� my fingers started aching really bad. :( Sorry� but thanks to those of you who reviewed.
Some of you will be disappointed how things turned out with this assassin training. ;) But it was meant to turn out this way. Plus there are some of you who are just anxious to get Harry and Voldemort together. It's going to happen. Trust me. And when it does, I'll be blushing when I'm writing the lemon.

Chapter Twenty Seven: Now That I�m Unchained

Looking into the mirror, his eyes landed on the Seer mark. It was gold, no longer coal black. For the life of him, he couldn�t find it in himself to really care. He was almost a completed assassin now. Over five months� it had taken a long hard path, but he succeeded. Now all he had to do was complete his challenges and become an official assassin. After which, he�d go back into the wizarding world and destroy the light.

Harry looked at his reflection. He hadn�t looked this good for a long time. His pale skin was all but glowing and his spine and ribs no longer stuck out disgustingly. The brilliant green eyes had darkened considerably, due to his lack of contact with his emotions, but they looked harder, more dangerous.

Perhaps, after the war, he could get in touch with his Self again. But he couldn�t risk it now. Not now. His eyes lowered to the scar across his stomach and around his side. Emotions had almost cost him his life.

It had been a weekly match between him, and none other than little giant. He�d been four weeks into his training and Keiran was forced to accept the match. But it wouldn�t be to the death, his Master had made that clear as he stood between Harry and little giant to begin the duel. Students were surrounding the platform of their match- and that was Harry�s downfall.

He had kept his own against the little giant. In fact, he had done splendidly. He had felt Keiran�s pride from the sidelines and that�s where his arrogance and emotions came in the way. He still remembered the boy who had murmured the words �little fag� up at him. It had been a boy with dark hair in his face and dark, almost black eyes. Standing in front of the mirror presently, Harry wondered why he had even let that bother him. But he had then. He took the pole he had been handling as his weapon against little giant and threw it in the boy�s face.

He remembered the feeling of smugness as he watched the boy from the sidelines go down, blood staining his face. But his emotions had blinded him, and that�s when his real opponent, little giant, had thrashed his dagger across his stomach and around his side.

Fingers traced the scar fondly. Without that incident, Harry would have never been able to succeed this quickly. Becoming an assassin would have never been within his grasp as it was now.

But� there was something still there. He could feel it within himself. It churned disgustingly in his stomach, reminding him his Seer wasn�t completely gone as it should have been. His mother had wanted him to succeed� but�

Harry brought his fingers up to clutch his hair, pulling at the roots. His body shook and an alien tightening knotted his stomach, almost like a snakes coil.

And his head shot up without his consent. Something was moving his body for him. His fingers dropped from his head on their own accord and he leaned closer into the mirror. And then he saw the source of his problem.

Instead of dim green eyes, crimson took their place. The pupils were split, like a serpent�s and they looked at his fading Seer mark�

And then the emotions licked his body like a burning flame.

Anger.

Desperation.

Loss.

�You promised,� his mouth parted in snake language, a language he hadn�t spoken for over four months. �You lied!�

Around him, the candles flickered and the floor caked over with ice from his raw magic, from their magic they shared together. The mirror trembled and Harry attempted to shake off Voldemort�s hold.

His fists rose on their own and slammed themselves into the mirror. Harry gasped, feeling his wrists and hands cut from the glass. Voldemort left him as Harry hit the floor, his head cracking on the ice bellow him. His body shook at the raw emotions and the blood on his hands stained the ice from beneath him. And then he remembered. He remembered himself. How he vowed to Voldemort that he would succeed.

This wasn�t succeeding.

He wasn�t succeeding, he was a failure.

After all this time, he�d thought he was doing the right thing by becoming cold.

Green eyes watched the crimson blood pour on the ice. What a fool he�s been�

�Harrison!� Keiran stepped inside the bathroom and with one stride, he was kneeling beside him. �What-,� Harry was pulled in the vampire�s arms and he felt his body being lifted from the floor.

Blackness curled around his vision and he went unconscious to the real world. Of course, that didn�t� mean his mind stayed at rest like his body, because he found himself in a familiar place he hadn�t visited for over four months.

But there was no one here.

�Self?� Harry spoke icily. He clenched his jaw, trying to feel emotions. But they weren�t there. They were away, completely out of his reach. And Self wasn�t here to help him. He wondered briefly if this was what Regulus felt when his Seer left him completely. Did the man feel alone as he tried to reconnect with his Seer? Did he realize, just too late, that he could never grab hold of his emotions again and be that powerful Seer he once was? Or did he feel happy that he no longer had emotional attachments to his Self?

�Self!� Harry yelled, standing in the dark of nothingness. �I�m sorry!� He screamed, spreading his arms. �I�m sorry!� he repeated again, hearing his voice echo around him. Harry collapsed on the ground, his hands and knees holding him up.

�Are you really sorry?� A voice, sounding so familiar, spoke up from the shadows. Harry�s head reared up, squinting into the blackness to see a shape about the same size as him standing across from him.

�Self,� Harry got up from the floor, his chin up. �I though you�d left.�

�I did,� the voice said coolly. �I was on my way to become another Self for someone who deserves me.� Self inched deeper into the shadows and Harry felt his heart give a leap.

�Please don�t go,� Harry whispered. �I said I was sorry� I need you.� He swallowed.

�Funny,� Self drawled. �It took you a Dark Lord, the infamous emotionless man, to make you feel emotions again. You went for a long time without me, why would you need me to become a powerful assassin? Hmm?�

Harry shakily sat on the floor, never hearing Self so harsh and cold. �I�� he hesitated. �I was blinded; I thought I�d succeed better if I didn�t have any emotions.� Silence. �They would have killed me if I didn�t hide my emotions and act on them.� Silence again. �Self-,�

�You failed.� Self whispered. �I put up with this assassin bullock because you convinced me, yourself, that you could succeed. And you know what? You didn�t. You failed.� Harry breathed deeply, shutting his eyes. �And you know what else, Harrison? You are a failure at everything you�ve ever done.�

Harry winced, frowning. �I-,�

�All your life, you�ve always wanted to be something you�re not.� Self stepped from the shadows, his green eyes glowing. �It�s pathetic. You always want to be something that others have wanted you to be. Your father shaped you, those pathetic people you wanted as friends shaped you, that manipulative old coot shaped you, and this assassin shit�your mother wanted it, Regulus wanted it� but did you really want it? Or were you just doing it to prove them all wrong?� Self spat down at him.

Harry closed his eyes, breathing deeply. �You�re right.� He admitted. �Of course you�re right�� he opened his eyes at his double. �I did this to try to prove them all wrong. And all my life, I�ve been what everyone else wanted me to be.�

Self crouched down, his face still hard. �What do you want to be, Harrison?�

He couldn�t lie to himself.

Green eyes stared into the mirror image of himself. �I want to be a Seer.�

Self�s expression softened somewhat. �Why do you think you�re not good enough? Why do you think you�re not strong enough? You were strong enough before coming to the assassins.�

�I was meant to be here.� Harry started. �Regulus said I was destined to be here.�

Self gave a mocking grin. �You were.� He agreed. �Did you ever think it was because of this conversation? If you hadn�t come to the assassins, we would have never had this conversation. You would have never seen your flaws� of trying to be someone you�re not. Or maybe you were meant to be here to change Regulus. Being a Seer, you had the power to give him back emotions� the same goes with Keiran. He enjoys your presence, simply because he feels human once again, around you.�

�Or maybe,� Self sneered ,continuing. �It�s because as a Seer, you are more powerful than any assassin can hope to be. If you�re just an assassin, you�re average. You will never be able to help bring down the Head of the Assassin Guild. All those reasons could be why you were supposed to be here, Harrison.�

�It all comes down to me being a Seer,� Harry realized. �I was destined to fail here�� he sobered.

�No,� Self disagreed. �You were meant to be here, to succeed in being a Seer, Harrison, not a cold hearted assassin.�

He remembered the scar across his stomach and side. �But my duel I had the first-,�

Self gave a hiss in disgust. �It was your bloody first match. Of course you would have been distracted. There you go again, thinking you have to be perfect, perfect for everyone but yourself.� Harry frowned deeply, narrowing his eyes. �You didn�t give yourself time to work on combining your Seer and assassin. I�ll tell you this much. You will never be an assassin, Harrison. But you can be a Seer with the moves of an assassin. Keiran has taught you well; combine them together as they should be.�

�I�m sorry,� Harry started again. �I know my mistakes� I see them.�

Self reached out to touch his shoulder. �I know you do.�

�You�ll stay with me?� Harry asked, allowing himself to be vulnerable. It was himself after all.

�If you stay true to yourself, Harrison, I�ll always be here.� Hands took his own. �Its time you leave the assassins. You need to go back to the wizarding world.�

�I am strong enough,� Harry convinced himself; giving a nod.

�You were always strong enough.� Self argued back. �The Dark Lord has waited long enough for you. You need to go back to him. You�ve missed a lot of visions.� Harry snapped his eyes up at Self. �You�re father is in Azkaban, Harry. Your brother has the Lewd disease. The dark side is struggling, the werewolves aren�t corresponding with the Dark Lord� and he�s having trouble negotiating and recruiting. It�s time you show the world your true self, no?�

Harry felt sick. �That�s all happening?�

Damned Greyback.

�As much as Voldemort would like to hide how he�s losing, he is struggling.� Self grinned. �He needs you.�

�I can�t just leave the assassins. They�ll hunt me down if I don�t finish my last task in becoming an assassin.�

�Whoever said you can�t finish that last task?� Self grimaced. �Take what Keiran taught you and use your Seer. You�ll find that emotions are far more superior to no emotions. I just wish you would have seen that sooner.�

�You must think me as a child.� Harry spat. �I was so stupid��

�You are a child, Harrison.� Self pulled away. Harry�s eyes widened at the comment. �You are a mere sixteen year old. Just because you�re a child, doesn�t mean you�re not powerful and mature for your age. Everyone makes mistakes, Harry. Even adults. Yes you made a major mistake in avoiding me, yourself and your emotions, but perhaps it was meant to happen.� Self slowly disappeared in the shadows.

�Be true to yourself and you will succeed.�

With Self�s parting words, Harry woke from his unconsciousness, feeling better than he had in years. He felt a weight being lifted from his shoulders and he laid still. Self was right, he was right. He had always crumbled under other people�s wishes and desires to be something else, something who he wasn�t, and that had affected him. Never once had he done things that he wanted to do.

But now, now he felt weightless.

He wanted to succeed in the last task in becoming an assassin, but he wanted to succeed because he used both his Seer and assassin abilities. And it was time for him to go back to the wizarding world. They needed him and he needed them. Voldemort especially, as much as he�d like to hide that fact from everyone and everything.

The Dark Lord wanted him back as well.

�I�m sorry,� a voice spoke from the side of him. Harry slowly opened his eyes, looking over at Keiran. The man was sitting in a chair at his bedside, starring at him. �I failed you.� Harry frowned, at the words, realizing he had said them to Self not too long ago. �I told you I could train you with your Seer. I was wrong.�

Harry looked down at his bandaged hands and then slowly moved his arm up near his head. His fingers touched his Seer mark, caressing it lovingly. Harry�s mark was facing the opposite way Keiran was sitting, of course he wouldn�t see that his mark was now a brilliant onyx. �Master Keiran,� Harry started, giving the man a grin. �It was completely my fault. I should have never stepped foot in this castle.�

Keiran frowned at him. Harry turned his cheek, showing the full-fledged mark. The vampire seemed to move his shoulders in relief. �No matter what you say, Harrison, I�m glad you did come.� The usual cold man gave a true smile. And Harry was reminded what Self said.

Perhaps he was destined to come to the assassins in order to make Regulus and Keiran feel again. Of course, it could have been because he needed to help the two vampires defeat the Head of the Assassin Guild. If he hadn�t come here, he would have never met these two.

Keiran leaned forward and took his hand. �Without you, I don�t think the assassins would have a chance of staying hidden. We need you, with your power, to help us against the Head of the Guild.�

Harry grinned. �Is that all, Master?� Keiran hesitated, not used to Harry�s outright expressions. It had been four months. Four months since he had felt emotions and Harry would never understand how someone could live without them. He would never abandon his Seer again. Without waiting for the vampire to reply, Harry looked up at the ceiling. �I need to go back to the wizarding world, Master. It�s time for me to go home.�

Keiran dropped Harry�s hand, leaning back in his seat. �When do we go?�

Blinking, Harry slowly sat up, wincing when he felt his head give a sharp throb. �We?�

�Of course,� Keiran leaned forward again. �The Head is getting deeper into the war, Harrison.� They hadn�t talked about this topic since that day in his room. �I�m willing to follow you into the wizarding world with a selected few assassins and Guild members. But if we fight on your side, you must promise me that you�ll keep our identity and everything about us silent.�

Harry nodded. �I wouldn�t think anything of it, Master.�

Keiran clasped his hands over Harry�s bandaged one. �Then let�s get you prepared for your last task.�

--SSC--

Grinning, Harry dodged a punch from Keiran, flipping backward gracefully and sideswiping the vampire with his feet. It was almost impossible to bring down the vampire, but over the course of four months, he stayed in the duel longer and longer. No one, no mere human, could defeat a vampire, not with their speed and lightning quick reflexes. Keiran always slowed for Harry, but he never made it easy�

Presently, the man was fighting with all his strength, with all his vampire quickness. They had agreed on it, wanting to see how Harry had improved. And just for fun� fun.

The vampire grabbed his foot and yanked him on his arse.

Harry grunted, going done heavily on the mats. It was different fighting with his emotions� but he knew he could never be without them, which is why he would try to fight with them, rather then against them.

He jumped quickly to his feet, closing in on Keiran with quick punches. The vampire stepped back, placing his hands up as a shield and catching each of his fists. Harry growled. What use was it to fight against a vampire?

Keiran gave him a wicked grin, using his hold on Harry�s hands and flipping the human around and on the ground once again. Clapping echoed across the training room and Harry looked up from the floor to watch a dark haired vampire slowly make his way inside the room. The man was a few inches taller than Harry and plenty inches short than Keiran. Dark brown hair went down to the man�s shoulders in waves.

�My, you are improving.� Cold black eyes drank in Harry�s form on the mat. Keiran stiffened, loosing his amusement with the fight. �When you came here, you could hardly stand against Keiran�s human, let alone get a few throws at his vampire.�

Harry slowly stood; his face stone. He knew who this was. He�d only seen the Head of the Assassin Guild once, but he�d never forget him. This was the first time the vampire had talked with him though. The first time they met, Harry had just arrived, looking pathetically weak against Keiran. Granted, he still didn�t have thick muscles like most of the assassins, but Keiran warned him he would never be buff. His Master trained him to be a deadly grace, not a brute force.

Sadly, he was still his petite self, only a much healthier glow about him.

He stood, barefoot and shirtless before the Head. �Harrison, I�d like to formally introduce you to Master Akira, the Head of the Assassin Guild.� The stare was intimidating, but being around both Keiran and Voldemort made Harry immune.

Staring stonily at the Master vampire, Harry gave a swift bow. �Master,� he said in greeting.

He felt Akira slowly circle him, almost the same way Keiran had done the first time they had met. Keiran was a stiff as a statue, his yellow eye cold and unfeeling. �I heard much about you, Harrison Malfoy.� Akira murmured coming back around to stare stoically at Harry. �I hear that you are ready to take your last exam in becoming an assassin. Keiran thinks you�re ready, do you agree?�

�I agree fully with my Master, yes.� Harry spoke softly, unperturbedly.

�It�s only been four months. What can another year hurt, hmm?� Harry refused to stiffen at the statement. Akira had to be working with a light wizard, he just had to be. The Head already knew about him and he was trying to get Harry to stay longer. And Harrison knew that the wizarding world, the dark side in particular, was slowly disappearing. If he were to stay another year, Harry knew the light side would crush the dark completely.

If Akira had been working for Voldemort, Harry knew the Dark Lord would have already convinced Akira to bring Harry to him.

�I see you still have the Seer inside you,� cold fingers reached out to grab his chin. Behind Akira, Keiran tensed slightly. �Do you think you could be a successful assassin while you hold so many emotions?�

�Yes, Master, I believe I can be more than proficient.�

His face was still held in the Head�s hold. Harry was looking down, knowing it would be labeled disrespectful if he kept eye contact. �Is that so?� Akira drawled. �Well, we�ll just have to see about that at your last task, won�t we?� The cold fingers let him go but Harry remained where he was. �You�ll be dueling for your last task, Harrison.�

Dueling? Was that it? Harry had done a few duels against the students in his stay here and had won every one of them besides his first.

�To the death of course,� Akira continued and Harry had to hold his breath in order to hide his stiffening. �You will be dueling against another star pupil, like yourself. Like you, he will be competing to become an assassin and his task will be to kill you in battle.� Akira gave a chuckle. �I�m sure you remember young Zachary here.� Harry looked up and met eyes with a dark stare.

It was the boy from his first match. Not little giant, but the one from the sidelines that had caused Harry to loose control over his emotions. The one he threw the crowbar at. The boy�s nose was crooked still and Harry resisted the urge to grin.

Akira�s hand landed on Zachary�s shoulder. �I took a hand in training him myself. And, as I know that Keiran is a good Master, I�m sure this will be an eventful fight.� Akira�s mouth twitched. �Especially with a Seer fighting.� The Head actually chuckled.

Zachary smirked as well, his eyes hard on Harry. �I hope you don�t let your emotions control you, like last time. It wouldn�t such a fair fight then.� The boy spoke fluidly, just as fluidly as any pureblood. Harry licked his lips, cocking his head to the side.

�I wouldn�t be too sure on that,� he whispered back. Of course he would let his emotions out. His Seer could easily destroy this boy in front of him. Zachary sneered at him before Akira turned his shoulders and led him toward the exit.

�The match will take place at sunset,� Akira drawled, still amused. �Don�t train him too hard beforehand, Keiran. I know how much you dislike losing.�

Keiran remained quiet, watching as the two made their way out the training arena. Once the door slammed shut, the vampire turned to survey Harry. �You�re ok,� Keiran didn�t ask, he reassured, placing a hand on Harry�s small shoulder. �He�s bigger than you, doubtless, but you know to rely on your reflexes and grace. You�re quick with the dagger as well.� The vampire lowered his face, placing it close to Harry�s. �You can kill, can�t you?�

Green eyes flashed. �Of course I can.�

Keiran grinned back. �They�ll try something underhanded, I already know as much. Don�t be afraid to use your Seer; just don�t use your magic.�

Harry gave a short laugh. �It looks like you�re more worried than I am, Master.�

The vampire gave a deep sigh, placing his other hand on Harry�s shoulder. �Keiran, Harrison.� Seeing Harry�s doubtless face, the vampire scoffed. �We�ll be fighting the war together, Harrison. Already, I know you�re a figurehead for the dark. I don�t want you calling me Master in front of your people.�

�I�m not ashamed to call you my Master,� Harry lifted his chin. �They should know to fear you.� He paused. �Just as a forewarning though, don�t expect much respect from the Dark Lord. He isn�t very open to�equality.� Merlin knows, it took him more than a good year to get that through the man�s head.

�Dark Lord�s are always arrogant,� Keiran shot back. Harry gave a small laugh. Keiran always thought he was arrogant.

�What are you going to do if we, the dark side, win the war?� He asked in all seriousness.

Keiran moved his hands from Harry. �Assuming that the Head is taken care of and his loyal assassins,� Keiran started with a quiet murmur. �I assume I would bring the rest of the assassins back here and start anew.�

�As Head of the Guild,� Harry wondered out loud. �You�ll make a good leader, Master.�

The yellow eye stared at him. A soft smile played the vampire�s lips. �Thank you, Harrison.� His Master paused. �I suppose you wouldn�t accept the offer to become a member of my Guild, will you? And become one of us?�

Shifting to the balls of his feet, Harry smiled sadly. �Regrettably, my place is in the destroyed wizarding world. And I wouldn�t know how my Seer would react with being a vampire.� Quite frankly, Pythia told him Seer probably have a good chance of becoming nonexistent if they become a magical creature, like a werewolf or a vampire, but she didn�t know for sure. No Seer has ever attempted- or risked- such a thing.

�The offer will always stand,� Keiran whispered. �And I don�t think I�ll stop asking. You�ve done me some good, coming here.� Even if Harry didn�t accept the position as a Guild member, he knew he�d be back to run assignments for Keiran when the man needed him. He�d have no choice but to agree to come back for his task.

�What is this? A heart to heart?� Harry tore away from Keiran�s intense stare toward Regulus� striding form. The man had a knowing look on his face as he all but glided in the arena. �News is out that my cousin here is having his last task-,� he paused, looking at Harry. �Thank Merlin you�re back at being a Seer.� Before Harry could blink the man patted him on the back. Harry successfully kept his balance, shooting Regulus a look.

The vampire was a lot like his older brother Sirius. Merlin. Perhaps Harry had been wrong. Maybe Sirius didn�t use jokes and laughs as his mask. Harry knew some of it was an act, to cover up his dark side, but perhaps there was truth to it. After all, Regulus, an assassin, was just as bothersome.

�I thought you were going to turn out like me for a second and then we�d all be just cold, unemotional��

�Regulus,� Keiran warned softly. �Have you done your task?�

The Black paused, looking over at the Hand. �Of course, Master Keiran,� he threw Harry an abashed look. �Honestly, he doesn�t believe in me� his ex-apprentice.� Regulus� hands carded through Harry�s hair in a fatherly caress. Harry refused to sink into the touch. His mother had touched him like that� Regulus pulled at the few stray curls in Harry�s hair. �I told as many loyal as I could.�

�What are you talking about?� Harry swatted Regulus� hold away. �Telling whom what?�

�Regulus has told the assassins worth being loyal to about the Head�s intentions of placing us into the limelight in the middle of the war. We simply gave them a choice of joining us as we leave��

Harry gave a tight nod. �You�re causing a bigger rift.�

�Mmm,� Regulus hummed. �No one will act upon it until Keiran takes the first step. By the end of tonight, after your match, after you win,� Regulus paused, winking at Harry. �We will act. Keiran and I will gather those who will fight against the Head and follow you into the wizarding world.�

Pursing his lips, he glanced at a serene Keiran. �And is it an even split?�

The vampire gave a grin. �We�ll just have to wait and see when the time comes down to it.�

Harry turned away from the two. Could he win this fight? Could he take on the Head�s own apprentice? �Be true to yourself and you will succeed.� His Self murmured inside him again. Harry gave a grin.

Yes, he could do this.

A/n: Not my favorite chapter... Not much happened in here, I apologize. Harry realized his flaw and he was assigned his last task before he can become an assassin. Next chapter is one of my favorites. Perhaps I can get it up early? I�ve already finished it, now all I need to do is re-read it. Not that it does any good; I always miss something anyway� Thanks for sticking with me thus far. We�re almost there�.kind of. Voldemort and Harry smut will be coming up soon. And I know all of you want that.

26

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 17:33:22 +0400

Chapter: 26

A/n: Next chapter will be a time skip and this chapter there is a small time skip as well� Thanks to those of you who reviewed last chapter ;)

This chapter and next chapter will be with the assassins. In chapter twenty eight, the last half, Harry goes back to the wizarding world.

Chapter Twenty Six: Candy Clouds of Lullaby

�Strip,� Keiran ordered, slamming the door behind him. Harry eyed the man in the corner of the sterile room. This room was the lightest room he had encountered as of yet. The walls were even white not stone or dark. The man in the corner was old, and seeing his aura, he knew it was a Healer.

�Strip?� Harry inquired, grimacing. He was in no way ashamed of his body, in fact, he may be the opposite. Only, he felt�awkward in front of strangers. No one had seen him naked before. Merlin, why did he have to strip?

�Did I stutter?� Keiran raised his eyebrows, motioning for the Healer to get up and approach Harry. �Now child.� Harry refused to show any vulnerability as he untied the golden tassel around his waist and allowed his cloak to drop to the floor. Next where the slacks until he stood in the room, completely naked.

He watched through lazy eyes as the Healer stood up and adjusted his glasses. In his hand, he held a needle and wand. �I�m taking blood first, nothing to be upset over.� The old man inserted the needle in his arm and Harry watched as the syringe filled with crimson blood. The man took the blood sample and made his way across the room toward a contraption of some sort. Setting the sample inside the disc, it started twirling, using the magic around it to test for any impurities.

Keiran stood motionless in the corner of the room, looking almost like a statue with how immobile he was. Harry tried to mimic the man, only to rear backwards when a cold hand touched his ribs. Narrowing his eyes on the Healer, he made himself stay still as the man prodded his body with both his hands and his wand. Harry breathed heavily as the hand wandered lower. �There�s nothing wrong down there, you do not have to wander.�

Keiran grinned. �Let the man do his job, apprentice.�

Harry clenched his jaw, staring at the ceiling. �What was with you saving my arse today?� Harry wondered out loud. �I thought Master�s allowed foul play between students. In fact, I would have thought you wanted to off me before you had to humiliate yourself with training me.�

�He was out of place to lay hands on another student in such a manner, it is against our code.� Keiran murmured. �As far as your training goes, apprentice, you won�t be too hard to train. We�ll focus mainly on your strengths.�

�Oh?� Harry wondered out loud, raising his eyebrows in a mocking fashion. �And what may that be? I thought I didn�t have any.�

�Stop feeling such pity for yourself, child.� Keiran shot back. �It is unbecoming.�

�Sorry Master, I was just repeating what you said to me last night.� Harry caught a ghost of a smile on the man�s face and a flicker of emotion. But it disappeared as quickly as it came.

�You have a tongue on you, little one. And a far hotter temper then I would have originally thought. That can get you into trouble, with not only your enemies, but the other Masters here as well. I am far more lenient with my students then most Guild members.�

Harry cocked his head to the side as the Healer�s fingers and wand probed his neck. He winced lightly as the wand emitted a shock. �That is why the other apprentices are jealous of me then,� Harry realized. �You don�t beat the shit out of your apprentice and you don�t force them to sleep on top of ice.�

�And how do you know that I don�t beat the �shit� out of you?�

Harry gave a smirk. �Was that sarcasm, Master?�

The Healer cleared his throat, bringing the two men�s attention on him. �He�s severely underweight,� his fingertips brushed across his revealing ribs again. �Do you suffer from any headaches?� The doctor asked. �Loss of appetite? Loss of sex drive? Fatigue?�

Harry shifted uncomfortably. �Perhaps,�

�A yes or no,� Keiran ordered.

�Yes,� Harry responded, bored. The Healer motioned for him to put his clothes back on. Harry did so gratefully, tugging his cloak around him protectively from the stares. The hell, he was skinny, so what? His magic was also suffering in exhaustion with the studying and power struggles he went through. What did it matter if he lost weight? Or sex drive? He had a little� after all; he and Blaise had been slightly close that one afternoon�

�Was there anything life altering that has happened in your life recently?�

He glared up at the man. �I just broke up with my bloody girlfriend.� The Healer shook his head sadly and went over to stick his nose in Harry�s blood sample. Bloody idiot. Harry looked down as he tied the tassel around his waist. When he looked up, Keiran was inches from him. He didn�t allow his surprise to show on his face; instead, he met the stare evenly.

�You will be respectful to me and listen, that is all I ask of you. We will get along if you follow those two rules.� Keiran tapped his cheek. �I don�t care if you have a sharp tongue, as long as it�s not disrespectful to me or my teachings and I don�t care if you get angry. But you will respect me and that means listening to my orders. Do you understand?�

Harry frowned, keeping his chin down, but locking his eyes on Keiran. �Of course, Master,� Harry pursed his lips. �But I will stand by my word from last night. I will not tell you anything personal about me or my life. I�m only here to improve myself and to extract your teachings.�

Keiran raised an eyebrow but remained silent. Harry didn�t understand what the vampire was thinking. �Your blood carries the Lewd disease.� Harry snapped his eyes away from Keiran and over to the hunched over form of the Healer. The man�s glasses were slipping down his nose as he scribbled his quill against a piece of parchment.

�Excuse me?� Harry whispered dangerously. �I have the Lewd disease?�

The doctor looked up over his glasses. �No. But you are a Carrier for the disease. Meaning you don�t have the disease but you-,�

�Are able to pass it on to my children, yes, I know what a Carrier is.� Harry gave an ironic smile, feeling his heart miss a beat at the mention of the disease that took his mother�s life. �It�s a good thing I don�t plan on having children then.� Harry was breathing heavily, hating that now, was the time he was getting sore about Narcissa�s death. He flashed an observant Keiran a look. �You said we were going to train, Master, are we finished here?�

Keiran turned his eye on the Healer and the man gave a wave of his hand. �Fatten him up and he�s as good as healthy.�

�Come then,� Keiran led him away. �As I said earlier, we will be concentrating on your strengths; you�re small and you look as if you will never outweigh your opponent in muscle or physical strength.� Harry remained silent as he trotted after the vampire, glad to be out of that room. �With that in mind, we will improve your quickness, your reflexes, your stamina, and your grace. There are pressure points I�ll teach you about and you�ll exceed with the dagger and sword.�

�And what about my emotions?� Harry inquired. �Are you not going to play mind tricks on me? Flatten out my Seer into nonexistence?�

Keiran whirled around, eyeing him up and down with a glint in his eye. �You tell me everything a Seer can do, Harrison, and I�ll teach you to shield your emotions behind a solid mask.�

Harry�s eyes widened. �You�re serious? I though assassins and Seer-,�

�You�ve heard right,� Keiran took an advancing step forward. �Vampires�assassins, are trained not to feel anything. Nothing. But I want to know more about the Seer and you. If you tell me what I want to hear, I will train you to become an assassin and allow your Seer to stay with you. Or, I�ll try my best.�

�Why? Why would you allow that? Why do you want to hear about my-,�

Keiran cut him off again. �Because I disagree with the Head of the Guild,� he said quietly. �He does not want a Seer to be an assassin. But I feel as if you could be of value to us if you were to keep your natural power. Being a Seer� I want to know what it entitles.� The yellow eye was full of intense fire, Harry was unsure if this vampire in front of him was really who he said he was. Perhaps� perhaps Keiran had more to hide than what Harry saw.

�Why do I get the feeling that you�re hiding something? Why do I think that you�re trying to keep my Seer intact for your own personal gain?�

A predatory smile crossed the vampire�s lips. �That is for you to find out yourself, Harrison.� The yellow eye lost its fire behind an icy stare. �You�re far too expressive for your own good. Let�s start with that, shall we? After which, I will teach you how to fight without the use of magic and your Seer.� Harry frowned as he watched Keiran continue on the way.

There was something more to this. And he had a feeling that both Keiran and Regulus were in on it. Pursing his lips, he followed behind Keiran, knowing he would find out sooner or later.

--SSC--

Lucius brushed his robes down, taking a deep breath to compose himself. There were officials from the Ministry in the foyer downstairs. The reason for the visit was a mystery to him and on the contrary, he wasn�t very prepared. Grey eyes looked at himself in the mirror, eyeing the bloodshot eyes and the dark circles.

�My Lucius,� he murmured to himself, using his wand to conceal the signs of weakness and fatigue. �How far you�ve fallen��

He lost his wife, his equal. Narcissa completed him and without her, he felt as if he were unbalanced. Nostrils flaring, he leaned heavily on his cane and swept out of the room. Harrison had left. He�d been gone for a couple of weeks now and Lucius had no idea where he went. Draco was in Hogwarts and reported Harrison missing, along with the Headmaster and Longbottom. The students were in an uproar over the three missing wizards and rumors spread like wildfire.

Not only were Harrison, Dumbledore, and Longbottom missing, but the Dark Lord took a leave of absence. Lucius hadn�t been called since Harrison had vanished. There was something happening behind the scenes, but Lucius was far too preoccupied with his own problems to really see what it was.

�Ah, Mr. Malfoy,� Lucius raised his eyebrows as Minister Rufus Scrimgeour stood up from the loveseat. With him, four other officials stood with their wands in their holsters, strapped across their waist.

�Minister,� Lucius gave a sharp nod, wary. �What brings you here?� He eyed the untouched drinks on the table before them.

�Actually, many issues are needed to be brought up, Lucius.� The Minister�s wild and unkempt hair shook as the man reared his head in a quick nodding. �First, I�d like to express my condolences for the loss of your wife. Narcissa, I heard, was a magnificent woman.�

�She was,� Lucius replied coldly.

Rufus cleared his throat, sitting down. Lucius stayed standing, crossing his hands over the silver cane in his grasp. The Minister�s eyes were just as cold when they looked at Lucius. �Let�s just get down to business then,� Scrimgeour pulled out a scroll of parchment. �We�d like to ask where your son is, Harrison Regulus.�

Chest contracting, Lucius remained motionless. �Why, may I ask, are you looking for my son?�

Scrimgeour gave him a large smile, a mocking smile. �Simply because he�s under arrest.�

It was news to Lucius. �Really?� he breathed, giving off an innocent expression. �Under what charges? You must know he�s underage�� The Auror next to Scrimgeour gave a snort. Lucius flashed him a glare, sneering at the man.

�He�s under the arrest for Albus Dumbledore�s murder and under suspicions for Neville Longbottom�s disappearance.� Lucius raised his eyebrows, unable to veil his surprise. His son had killed one of the most powerful light wizards of all time? As dangerous as this situation was, Lucius couldn�t help but to feel a bit of pride for his oldest son. Killing Albus Dumbledore?

�I see,� Lucius drawled, leaning against one of the armrest in a poised manner. �Have you found the body of either of them?�

�No, not yet-,�

�So you don�t know for sure if Longbottom is really missing or has just upped and left.� Lucius paused, cocking his head to the side in a thoughtful expression. �So let me get this straight.� Scrimgeour was about to interrupt, but Lucius wouldn�t allow as much. �The greatest wizard of all time was �killed� but you have yet to find the body. Let�s repeat that once again, shall we? The greatest and the most powerful light wizard of all time was killed. And you�re saying a sixteen year old wizard played a hand in his murder?�

Silence.

�Mr. Malfoy, you of all people should know about the speculations that your son was a growing threat. There are many sources that say Harrison was a very powerful wizard.� Scrimgeour grinned. �But it�s a good thing we have an eye witness of the murder. You see, a portrait witnessed the attack and before Mr. Malfoy could freeze the portraits, one of them was able to deliver the message to Minerva McGonagal.� Scrimgeour smiled.

Lucius grinned back. �You can never trust a portrait, Scrimgeour. That is hardly any proof; I suggest you get more evidence before you waste your time in looking for my son.� He paused. �My son, Draco, told me that the Headmaster was absent ever since school began back from break. That was almost a month ago, Minister. What took you so long?�

The Minister gave a predatory smile. �It�s funny you should ask that, Mr. Malfoy. You see, we wanted to make a�two in one stop, if you will.� Lucius stiffened, eyes flashing. �With Albus Dumbledore�s death, he wrote a will. He sent me an interesting pensive memory, Lucius. A memory about a deal he had with one Harrison Malfoy. He agreed to aid the boy in rescuing you, while holding the information on your�status as a Death Eater, in return for Harrison�s vow to remain neutral during his stay at Hogwarts.�

The three Aurors stood up, hands going to their wands. Lucius straightened up. �Let me see your left forearm, Lucius.�

Lucius lifted his chin up high and pulled up his sleeve, revealing the dark mark. �You will all fall,� Lucius whispered fiercely. �All of you.�

And then he was stunned.

--SSC--

The Great Hall was at abuzz this morning. Draco calmly poured syrup over his pancakes, pursing his lips in annoyance as he felt more than one gaze on him. �Did you see it, Malfoy?� Blaise wondered out loud. He slapped the Prophet. �No, I don�t think you did.�

�What, Zabini?� Draco snapped, sneering over at the black wizard.

Whispers grew louder and Draco looked up, shooting them all a glare.

�This,� the Prophet was thrust in his face.

Malfoy Empire Crumbles. Draco grimaced, taking the paper. On the front page was a picture of Harrison, grinning. It claimed him as a fugitive, responsible for the death of Albus Dumbledore and the disappearance of Longbottom. �Approach with caution,� Draco read, grinning. �How about, �if you approach, you�ll likely get killed�?� He read further down the page, seeing a picture of Lucius in custody.

His stomach twisted as he read that Lucius was taken into custody late the night before and very likely taken to Azkaban. This meant, he was the only one holding up the Malfoy name, he was alone�

But he had faith that his brother would come back, wherever he went.

Composing himself, he gave the Prophet back to Zabini and smirked into his pancakes. �You�re not upset?� Zabini questioned, raising his eyebrows.

�Why should I be?� Draco smiled. �I have a powerful brother who will be back and show these bastards� who is really in charge. The Malfoy family will be great again, rising to the top.� He shot a superior look to the students glancing his way. �And whoever thinks otherwise will be shown wrong.�

--SSC--

�My Lord,� a voice sang. Voldemort took off his reading glasses, giving the women in his private chambers a scathing look. �My Lord!� She sauntered deeper into the chambers, clutching a Prophet in her hands.

�When did I ever give you the right to come in here?� Bellatrix pouted, her dark eyes flashing in mock hurt.

�When I thought you�d like to see this,� the Prophet dropped on his desk, over his open books and freshly inked notes. �My, my, how the Malfoy family has fallen.� Voldemort eyed the parchment, looking at the brilliant eyes of his Match.

�I�ve already seen this, Bellatrix. You may leave now.�

�Aren�t you at all saddened that Lucius has been taken away?�

�That is why I have asked you to retrieve a detailed map of Azkaban. With it, I want all the names of my followers and what floor they�re on and what number cell.� He turned back to his tome. His shoulders tensed as Bellatrix placed her chest on his back and ran her hands down his arms in a seductive manner.

�My Lord,� she moaned in his ear. Her fingers danced and caressed his bare skin on his hands. �Why don�t I help you�warm your bed while my nephew is away? It must be lonely without him. I can always help you� just like old times.�

Voldemort�s crimson eyes burned. With his magic, an invisible arm wrapped around her waist, tossing her across the room. She landed like rag doll, her head banging particularly heavy on the stone floor. He stood up calmly, gliding in her direction. �Old times, Bellatrix, was over twenty years ago. There is only one that warms my bed now.� He crouched down to her frightened eyes. �Don�t ever think that you are on the same level as him.� He hissed angrily. �Leave me and make yourself useful.�

She scrambled up, running out of his chambers.

She deserved much more than a head pounding. Voldemort hissed, looking at the bed across the room. He�d been clean for twenty years now. And on the contrary, it didn�t bother him. Harrison was the only one that would be touching those sheets, no one else. The thought of allowing another to touch him disgusted him. Blame it on the little brat� he�d get his revenge when the boy came back.

Breathing deeply, he rubbed the bridge of his nose. Perhaps it was time to get back to work; otherwise, he�d drowned in himself if he started thinking of the little minx.

--SSC--

�Regulus?� Harry stood up from his bed, about to get ready for bed. His whole body was sore and Keiran hadn�t shone any mercy today. Just as he was about to strip, he heard his door unlock. Thinking it was Keiran he was ready to give the man a tongue lashing, but to his surprise, it was his cousin.

The man stood in the shadows, clutching the door with his hand. �Do you mind if I come in?�

Harry gave a sharp nod, clearing his face. It had been weeks since he�d come here and Keiran had successfully showed him how to remain emotionless when the time called for it. Pythia, had been a great teacher, but Keiran was even better. The vampire knew his stuff and he taught it with a firm hand. Harry had been bruised on several occasions and even had broken a few bones, but he could say he was proud of himself. Despite all the humiliation he had to go through.

Regulus shut the door to his room and entered further inside. The last time Harry had talked with his cousin had been the day he arrived here. Keiran had kept him under wraps, only allowing him to eat with the other students and that was it.

His cousin stopped across from him, staring. Harry stared back.

Regulus allowed a smirk to spread across his face. �Keiran is teaching you well, it seems. How long has it been? Three weeks? Much improvement from the first time I saw you.� Harry watched as Regulus slowly advanced forward, sitting on his bed. �You mind?�

�No,� Harry calmly sat down, eyeing the vampire. �I�m guessing you�re here to finally tell me why you faked your death.�

�I wasn�t going to survive, being a Seer and all. But Keiran was my Master at the time and saw potential in me.� Regulus shrugged. �He destroyed my Seer and made me into this.�

�A cold hard assassin,� Harry finished for him. �But why did you fake your own death? Why leave behind your family?�

His cousin looked into the fire, giving a sad smile. �Because of what I turned out to be, I could have never gone back to them. Even if I was a Black, I was always grinning and laughing� I always tried to mimic Sirius. And Narcissa and I were close; she was one of my closest friends as a child.� The man shrugged. �I couldn�t go back, so I faked my death. I had the Assassin Guild owl my family and tell them I didn�t succeed in passing their standards. They sent my dagger to them after my last vision of you.�

Regulus sighed. �I wasn�t as strong as you, Harrison. Look at you, you�re a full fledged Seer and yet, you look as cold as the rest of us. Keiran tells me you are succeeding and improving much faster than he predicted.� Regulus reached over to lay his hand on Harry�s knee. �I�m proud of you.�

Harry stared at the hand on his knee. It was warm, unlike the cold touches he had felt earlier from all the vampires. He couldn�t help a smile to cross his lips, feeling something within him warm at the touch of Regulus. It was what he always dreamed his father to do. �Thank you, Regulus.� The man grinned, not mentioning anything about the lack of �Master�.

�You�re also changing Master Keiran with your presence,� Regulus winked. �And me, I suppose.�

�What do you mean? Master Keiran-,� Harry denied.

�Don�t tell me you haven�t noticed, Harrison.� Regulus tightened his hand on Harry�s knee. �That vampire hasn�t smiled once ever since he became the Hand. And with you, I�ve seen him do it more than once. I suppose it�s a blend of your contagious personality and your Seer. He always mentions your sharp tongue. I think he�s rather fond of you.�

Harry frowned at that, scooting closer to Regulus. �And when are you going to tell me about Keiran�s and your plan?�

Regulus� face morphed back into stone. �I have no idea what you�re talking about.�

�Don�t tell me you haven�t noticed, Regulus.� Harry used the vampire�s words back at him. �I�ve seen the way the Guild is usually split in two groups, how Keiran seems to always privately disagree with the Head�� Harry spoke softly, inching closer to his cousin. �You�re planning on a revolt, aren�t you?�

�Harrison-,�

Harry whispered in the man�s ear. �But why are you aiming to kill the Head of the Assassin Guild?�

�What is going on here?� A cold voice spoke from just feet away from them. Harry calmly backed away from Regulus, eyeing Keiran who now stood before them, his yellow eye intense. �Master Black, I didn�t remember giving you permission to speak to my apprentice.�

�Master,� Harry started calmly. �Master Black is my cousin, my presumed dead cousin. We were just catching up.� Keiran stepped closer, his eye still on Regulus. That vampire�honestly. �Actually,� Harry drawled arrogantly, successfully getting Keiran�s attention. The vampire hated when Harry was arrogant. �I lied. I was just asking Regulus why you and he wanted to kill-,�

A cold hand lay over his mouth, shutting him up. �Hush,� Regulus hissed.

Harry took Regulus� wrist and forced it off him. �I�m not stupid; I wasn�t going to say it.� He looked at his Master. �But I would like to know why I�m here. Why are you training me so hard?�

�I train all my students that way, Harrison.�

�No,� Harry breathed, frowning at both men. �There is something underhanded going on here. And for some reason, you believe I can help you. What is it?� He looked away from his Master and to Regulus, thinking he could break him first. �You told me I was destined to be here� why? What�s wrong with the Guild? Is there manipulation? Deception?� Regulus took a deep breath, glancing at Keiran.

Harry clenched his jaw, snapping his head around to see a yellow gaze on him. �Master? Will you tell me?� Keiran took a step closer, kneeling down before Harry. With quick hands, he took Harry�s face and brought him forward.

Heart giving a profound �pound� at the proximity of Keiran�s mouth near his neck, Harry tried to calm himself. He wouldn�t bite him� he wouldn�t. Keiran�s nose traced his jugular and the hands on his face tightened. �Can you hear me?� he whispered softly.

Being a vampire, Harry knew they could talk as quiet as the wind and hear as sharp as any animal. He gave a nod, as much as possible with the cold hands on his face. The small hairs on his neck raised with Keiran�s breath ghosting across his skin. He shouldn�t be feeling this� aware of Keiran�s presence. His Master always touched him, especially when they were training. But never this intimately� a voice sneered.

�For over centuries, the Assassin Guild never stepped in wars, whether it is muggle or wizard. Recently, the Head of the Guild has been disappearing lately. He takes a few Guild members with him and just recently, I�ve found out that he�s meeting with a figurehead for the wizarding world. He�s been negotiating with them, planning on joining the war on one side.� Keiran paused and Harry could feel the hot breath become warmer with anger. �He�s power hungry; he wants to change the Guild, our whole society. He wants to destroy our secrecy and bring us out into the light� I don�t want that and there are others who are against it as well.�

Keiran leaned back, searching Harry�s expression.

Harry remained blank though, using his Master�s teachings. He understood where Keiran was coming from. The Head of the Guild, the most powerful assassin, wanted to join a side in the war- after centuries of being neutral. Assassins were secretive, they were mysterious, and they thrived on people not knowing anything about them. Participating in the war could damage their reputation, their power, their stealth�

�Do you know who the Head is negotiating with?� Harry whispered.

�That�s what we hoped you could answer, Harrison.� Regulus spoke up. �Master Keiran and I don�t go out much,� he gave a crooked grin. �If we do it�ll be to hunt our targets, not catch up on the outside world.�

Harry looked down. �It isn�t the Dark Lord Voldemort.�

Regulus leaned forward, a wicked grin on his lips. �And why is that, Harrison?� There was a iniquitous gleam in his eyes as if he knew what was between Harry and the Dark Lord. Harry narrowed his eyes on his cousin.

�Because we�re partners,�

�What kind of partners?�

�Regulus,� Keiran warned with a hiss, frowning in distaste. �Control yourself.� Harry watched as Regulus deflated, becoming a stone statue once again. For once, Harry was happy that his cousin was impassive again.

�The Dark Lord wouldn�t contact the assassins,� Harry repeated. �I was with him before I came here and he would have shared that bit of information with me.� He eyed Keiran. �No, I don�t think he�d want to be in an alliance with the vampires.�

Regulus leaned forward. �Then Dumbledore?� He asked quietly.

Harry looked upward, holding in a sigh. Keiran and he had been training for about three weeks now. The vampire hadn�t asked Harry again to share any information regarding the Seer and his own personal life. It was a nice gesture on his part, not to push, but Harry knew he�d eventually have to tell Keiran in order for the man to understand how to train him properly with his Seer.

�It would make more sense,� Harry pondered. �The light doesn�t like to get their hands dirty with blood� it would be convenient if they made an alliance with assassins in order to kill the dark wizards.� Regulus nodded along side him, Harry resisted a grin. �But it can�t be Dumbledore. The old fool is dead.�

Regulus lost his emotionless mask once more, leaning over and pinching Harry�s cheeks. �Did my little cousin kill off the most powerful light wizard?� Blood rushed to Harry�s cheeks at the man�s behavior. It couldn�t be, could it? Was Regulus Black slowly converting backward to his old self? How could that be? Perhaps� Harry�s Seer? He narrowed his eyes slightly, wondering if Regulus had foreseen this as well. Did the man know he would loose his emotions, only to gain them back when his Seer of a cousin came to him?

�Regulus,� Keiran hissed, taking Regulus by the hair and pulling him away. �Should we resume your training?� Harry observed the two beneath lower lids. Master and ex-apprentice stared at one another, the later slumping in submission.

�No, Master Keiran,� Regulus shot Harry a look. �But you obviously have never met Albus Dumbledore. It is an honor to be Harrison�s presence��

Harry cleared his throat. Keiran narrowed his sights on Harry. �So you�re dark? You are on the Dark Lord�s side? And the Head has little favor of you being here, that means he has sided with the light� is there any other light figurehead besides Dumbledore?�

�No,� Harry shook his head. �There is no one� Dumbledore must have been corresponding with someone before he died� There is the Minister but he�s nothing of significance.� Harry shrugged. �I�ll think more on it, but as of now, I don�t know.�

The two vampires blinked at him. �What?� Harry asked.

�Nothing,� Keiran stood up, brushing at his robes. �You should get some sleep; I�ll be waking you at the same time tomorrow. Regulus, off you go.� His cousin stood up just as swiftly and gracefully as the Hand of Guild.

�You should know�� Harry started off quietly, looking at the floor. �That she died.�

From the corner of his eye, he could see both the vampires looking at him. �Who died?� Regulus asked coldly.

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. �Narcissa.� Glowing green eyes locked with dark green. �She died of the Lewd disease. I just thought you should know. She said you and her were close as children and all��

Regulus took a deep breath, trying to compose himself and not show the raw feeling of loss. He succeeded, but Harry could feel it anyway. �So much for pureblood superiority, egh? You inbred and they die anyway.� The vampire grinned. �She�s in a better place, Harrison.� He reached out and ruffled his hair.

Harry smiled at the attempted comfort and watched as Regulus turned swiftly and left the room. Probably to grieve.

�Master,� Harry lifted himself from the bed and stopped Keiran before the man could leave as well. The Hand turned to him expectantly. �I think it�s time you know what a Seer can do.� Keiran raised his eyebrows, allowing that much emotion to come through. The yellow eye surveyed Harry before he shut the door behind him, entering deeper into the room. �Sit, please,� Harry motioned across the bed from his own sitting form.

�I guess Seer and assassins are much more alike than they�d like to admit.� Harry started as he watched Keiran sit as far away as he could with a cool air about him. �We both like the secrecy from humanity; hardly anyone knows what a Seer can really do. We also like to stay neutral, most of the time.� Harry said dryly, thinking of himself. �And we can kill easily.�

�And you are part of the dark,� Keiran murmured, leaning closer. �What are you? A Death Eater?� Harry was surprised the vampire knew that, considering how long he�d been out of the wizarding world.

�No,� Harry pursed his lips. �I am�an equal to Lord Voldemort.�

The vampire observed him quietly. �So you are important to this war growing.� It wasn�t a question. �I�m guessing, you�re not planning on staying here then.� Harry focused on the way Keiran shut off his expression.

�No,� Harry frowned. �Is that a problem?�

Keiran cocked his head to the side, nonchalant. �Of course not, Regulus hinted at it anyway. Assassins usually live with their families until they�re called for assignments. You must realize that if you pass your assassin exams, you�ll be called in to do assignments, correct?� Harry gave him a perturbed look. Of course he knew that. The vampire grinned, showing his incisor. �Continue on with what Seer do, I�m oddly interested.�

Harry leaned forward. �We can See visions, that�s the basic ability��

And so he confessed his abilities to his Master. Not even Voldemort knew his full potential. But considering Keiran and he were going to be with each other for more than a few weeks, maybe months, Harry would clue the vampire in.

It was just a small sacrifice for Keiran attempting to train around his Seer.

And Harry was sure Keiran would keep his word and help Harry grab hold of his emotions and keep them while training as an assassin. Harry accepted the fact that he would need help with this. Sometimes, relying on yourself for everything became weary and overtime, mistakes became plentiful and severe.

For the first time in ages, Harry reached out and allowed someone to help him stand.

He just hoped that it would work out.

25

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 17:22:22 +0400

Chapter: 25

A/n: Thanks to those of you who reviewed ;)

Remember when I said there were going to be ten chapters left? Like on Chapter Twenty? I lied. They�ll be more. How much more? It�s hard to say, I�ll let you know for sure when the time gets closer. As for how long Harry will spend with the assassins (chapter wise) maybe about two or three. Not much. Plus I�ll add a bit what�s happening in the wizarding world.

Also... I've had countless of people ask.. yes, all these chapter titles are from Evanescence... I wrote a disclaimer for that in chapter six I think.

Chapter Twenty Five: Here in the Shadows

�Regulus?�

It wasn�t the Regulus he�d seen in pictures, and it certainly wasn�t whom Harry would imagine if he�d ever picture Regulus as a grown man. His mother and most the Black�s always claimed how much Harrison had looked like Regulus. Sirius, Regulus� own brother, had said that Harrison looked like a more�beautiful, softer version of Regulus. And seeing Regulus, or, this man Harry assumed would be Regulus, Harry couldn�t really agree�

The man was cold. His face was fuller than any aristocratic Black Harry knew. Although the man was handsome, he looked� rough, cold, and cruel. His eyes were a dark green, almost black in color, like Bellatrix�s. Not bright green like they used to be. Harry supposed Regulus did look like a Black, but he didn�t look like Harrison, more like a grim Sirius. And what made the picture even more eerie...

There was no Seer mark on Regulus� cheek.

And Harry knew his cousin was a Seer. Perhaps not a full fledged Seer, but he had practiced Seer magic�there should have been at least a silver or gold mark on his cheek.

The man�s lips gave a lifeless grin. �Yes, cousin, I am Regulus, often called Master Black to the new recruits.� He stepped forward, closer to Harry. His eyes drank in his form, studying him. �You�re a little small�smaller than I thought you�d be. But you do look more like a Black than any Malfoy.�

�So I�ve been told,� Harry frowned, resisting the urge to roll his eyes at the overused phrase. �Forgive me if I�m wrong, but I thought you were dead. Sirius and my-,� he paused, breathing deeply. �Narcissa said you were dead. By the Assassin Guild, no less.�

Regulus grinned coldly. �I am dead, in a way, if you will.� His voice was silky and deep, almost like Voldemort�s. The man lifted his top lip and then Harry saw the sharp incisors in the man�s mouth.

Vampire. Harry tensed up, knowing already that most the Assassin Guild was made up of vampires. It had to be expected that he would encounter them here. He�d been prepared for it, even, but he hadn�t been prepared to see Regulus as one when the man was supposed to be dead.

Regulus chuckled darkly, stepping out of the light and deeper into the shadows. �The Guild allowed me time alone with you. They aren�t very big on special treatment when it comes to students, but when it involves family; I can�t seem to agree with that rule.� Harry tensed when he felt Regulus standing next to him. He hadn�t even heard any steps or breathing, or even a rustle of clothing. �Come now, let�s go for a walk. We have much to catch up with.�

Harry blindly made his way through the dark after picking up the abandoned dagger. Even if he was known for his grace, it was nothing compared to Regulus. The man was stealth, silent. The corridor they came up upon was cold and made of stone. �This is where the new recruits stay,� dark eyes flashed in his direction. �You�ll be staying down here, sleeping somewhere cold�and alone�� Regulus spoke sinisterly.

Harry raised an eyebrow, not daunted by the attempt to scare him. �And it�s amazing, really, I have magic, I will be able to sleep warm.�

�Ah,� Regulus cocked his head. �I�m afraid magic is forbidden in the sleeping chambers, especially the first stage of training. You�ll learn to live cold.� Regulus led Harry away from the cold underground dungeons and up the stairs to a warmer part of the castle. �This first stage, we usually weed out the weak. We will test your skill in defense and martial arts. And more importantly,� Regulus reached over to tap Harry�s head. The finger was cold and hard. �We�ll test your mentality; how strong you are, how dedicated��

Incisors flashed in a smile again. It was a cold smile and Harry couldn�t feel one emotion coming off from Regulus. �The first stage is the longest and the most difficult. After the first stage, you�ll be an assassin; you�ll be one of our members.�

�Our members?� Harry whispered, finally taking a good look at Regulus. In the warmer part of the castle, more candles were lit, allowing Harry to see the elaborate and stiff robes of his cousin. His eyes widened. �You�re part of the Guild.� His robes were black with a high blue collar. On his chest, there were badges of his rank.

For assassins there were three groups of rankings. The lowest were just assassins, warriors and something Harry would even be proud of if he completed. In fact, he didn�t want to be anything higher than a normal assassin. Second in ranking, were members of the Guild, the council, if you will. They were in charge of the assassins� training. And lastly, there was the Head and his Hand. As their names entitled, the Head was the ruler of the Assassin Guild and his Hand, or right hand man, was second.

Judging from the markings of Regulus� robes, Harry gathered his cousin was part of the Guild. �I am,� Regulus gave a sharp nod, sweeping around the corner and up another set of stone steps. They didn�t move magically like Hogwarts and they were a long way up. �I train the new recruits.�

�Will you be training me?� Each member of the Guild was assigned an apprentice, a student.

�No,� Regulus gave a smile without humor. �Let me tell you a quick story, Harrison, before we part ways.� Regulus caressed the wooden banister, staring up ahead with a void like expression on his face. �When I was younger, around your age, I had Seer powers, just like you. I wasn�t full fledged as you are, mind, but I still had a few fuzzy visions here and there.� The man murmured. �I always saw a young boy in my visions and eventually, I learned he was you.�

Harry remained silent, knowing it was inconvenient to interrupt. �I had no idea why I would always envision you. Overtime, I was smart enough to realize you were the future son of Narcissa and Lucius. I know a lot about you, about how you grew up� you were a lot like me.� Harry looked over at Regulus as the man�s eyes glanced at him. �No matter how much you tried, it seemed as if your father would never actually see you. My own father favored Sirius over me, just because Sirius was the chosen Heir, the oldest. Even when my older brother went into Gryffindor, it was all my parents could talk about.

�They never saw me.�

Harry looked down, finally coming on the top of the stairs. Although Regulus was recounting something painful, his voice was void and a mater of fact. It disturbed him� he knew assassins were known for their cold interiors and exteriors, but he was surprised to find Regulus so�cold. After all, he�d been a Seer.

�At the time, I drove myself insane to try to make them look at me. I did things just to please them; I did everything so they would see me instead of Sirius.� Regulus motioned Harry to another flight of staircases. �You�ve probably already heard most of this. Or perhaps you haven�t.�

�Sirius told me, actually.� Harry replied. �He feels guilty over your death. He believes he was the one to drive you to the Assassin Guild, to get you killed.�

Regulus remained silent for a long while. Harry studied his face. The man had a stubble goatee on his face, hiding the scars Harry could faintly see. �Really?� Regulus sounded interested. A bored interested. �When I was young, Sirius didn�t give a damn.� Matter of fact.

�We all grow older sometime,� Harry whispered hoarsely. �Sirius is just taking a little longer than others.�

The man gave a quiet chuckle. �The reason why I tell you this, Harrison, is because I know how much we�re alike. I never understood why I had visions of you until now. You�re here, with me. So alike me, yet so different.� Regulus stopped, turning to stand in front of Harry. �I gave Narcissa my assassin dagger, trusting her that she would know what to do with it. Luckily, she gave it to you. You were destined to come here, Harrison� being here, you�ll affect many people around you. That is why I have to ask you this just this once��

Harry raised his eyebrows, his head barely reaching the man�s shoulder. �I�ll give you a chance to turn back around.� Regulus said in all seriousness. �Your stay here won�t be easy, I�ll tell you that much, so decide now if you want to go back.�

�I�d like to stay here, Master Black.� The man studied him silently before giving him a predatory smile. He whirled around, continuing forward. Harry followed, keeping his chin up. It was peculiar to know that Regulus had visions of him as a child. It was even more unusual that Harrison was destined to be here. Then why did he feel so� anxious? Why was he second guessing himself? Granted, a part of him wanted to be here, to get away from everything and to become stronger.

�You�re a full fledged Seer,� Regulus pointed out.

Harry smirked. �And it�ll stay that way.�

The man gave a cold smile, reaching out to pat Harry on the back a little hesitantly. �I�m counting on that.�

�Look at this, Regulus Black is actually smiling? With a recruit?� A voice jeered from the shadows. Harry calmly veered his stare to the shadows, watching as two men stepped out into the light. Like Regulus, the one who had spoken had the same ranking on his robes, and a heavy sneer on his face. The one next to him, on the other hand, had far more ranking on his chest while his high collar was gold. Harry couldn�t help but to stare at him.

The man was tall and thin, like most stereotypical vampires. His dark blonde hair was short and side swept, covering most of his right side of his face, including his eye. The eye that was uncovered was a bright yellow, so cold and piercing, Harry had to look away.

He was struggling with this new environment. Back home, he was recognized as powerful and high up in society, but here, here, he was a low ranking recruit, a nothing to these men. Harrison knew that he had to keep his head down during his stay here. Although he had more than enough magic to defend himself, these men were quicker and far more creative. And if Harry made an enemy out of them, his whole life would be spent in paranoia.

When he went back home he could point his nose in the air in arrogance and order people around� and until that time, Harry vowed he would make himself stronger. Because he knew that the war was going to be a long and hard path, the light may have its slumps now, with the Headmaster and Longbottom out of the picture,but they would rise above it and tower over the dark wizards� becoming a threat.

�Harrison, I�d like you to meet Master Sepster,� Regulus nodded his head to the one who had spoken up. �And the Hand, Master Keiran.� Harry allowed his eyes to study the Hand, the second in command. The man was a complete wall of stone. Nothing but power showed through. The yellow eye stared back at him, sizing him up. �And Sepster, Master Keiran, I�d like you to meet Harrison Malfoy, my cousin and the new recruit.�

Sepster, a dark haired man stepped closer, grinning in sick amusement. �This is Master Keiran�s new pupil?� Harrison narrowed his eyes. �I�m afraid that you won�t be winning this year, Master, with all due respect, of course.�

�Leave us; I�d like a word with my student.� Keiran stepped forward, eye still on Harrison.

Regulus hesitated, pursing his lips. Dark green eyes glanced at Harry and then bowed quickly at the waist, turning his heel to leave. Harry was slightly disappointed. There were still many things he wanted to know about Regulus.

And then� it was just Keiran and him. Harry kept his back straight, falling into his pureblood role. His face was motionless and nonchalant as he felt Keiran circle him. �This is what I have to work with?� the man whispered in disappointment. His hand reached out with quick reflexes and pushed at Harry�s back. The Malfoy child stumbled forward, doing all he could to keep on his feet.

�You�re weak,�

�You�re small��

Harry grounded his teeth as he stiffened again, this time, keeping himself sturdy. �I can see that you�re arrogant,� Keiran whispered, coming around to face him. Harry met the stare straight on, looking closer at the man. For a second in command of the Assassin Guild, the man looked young. Perhaps early twenties. But of course, that didn�t mean anything. The man was a vampire and could be centuries of years old.

The right side of his face was mostly covered by his dirty blonde hair, but on the edges, Harry could see the scars near his nose, near his right eye. He knew, without a doubt, that the man�s right eye was perhaps destroyed or disfigured. It had to be. There was no reason why the man would cover it if it weren�t.

�I can see that you have too many emotions,� a hand shot out, snatched his arm, and yanked him forward. Harry stumbled into Keiran, being held up by his arm. �A full fledged Seer as well�� Keiran lifted his lip. �Interesting��

�Oh it is,� Harry whispered back, feeling himself rise up to the onslaught of insults. �You have no idea what I can do.�

Keiran tisked, shaking his head and tightening his hold on Harry�s slim wrist, threatening him with a tight hold. �Then why are you here? If you are so great, how are you supposed to improve yourself with that frame of mind? Hm?� Harry stared in the yellow eye, feeling no ounce of emotion coming from the vampire. Something curled in Harry�s stomach as he kept eye contact. Keiran had a strong stare, an intimidating stare.

Eventually, he dropped his eyes to the ground. �Because I know I need to improve.�

The vampire huffed, letting his arm go harshly. �Then lose that arrogance, child.� Child. Child. Again, it was that� that insult.

Harry grimaced but remained quiet. �I am your Master for now and forever. You�ll either die before you can be considered an assassin, or you�ll die as a proud assassin- but I will still be your Master.� The man walked deeper into the shadows, leaving Harry in the torch light. �You�ll address me as only �Master�; when you�ve earned my respect you may call me Mater Keiran. And if I�m pleased with you, I will address you by your given name.�

Harry faced forward, deciding not to search the darkness like an idiot when he wouldn�t even be able to see the man. �In these next few weeks, or hours, if you survive long enough, we�ll get to know each other extremely well.�

Harry smirked.

�Is something amusing?�

�No Master,� Harry intoned.

�Oh, but judging from that foolish smile on your face, I would think that I have said something that is amusing to you.� There was a hard edge to the vampire�s voice but Harry couldn�t be intimidated. Not when he�d been around the Dark Lord for the better part of his life.

�I just find it humorous that you think we�ll get to know each other.�

�And why is that?�

�Simply because we won�t,� Harry cocked his head to the side. �You�ll be getting to know my weaknesses and strengths and I�ll be getting to know you�re limits and you�re knowledge. It�s strictly professional, Master, not at all personal.� And where had he heard that before? Ah yes, he�d said it to Voldemort when he first met the man.

Keiran stepped from the shadows, his yellow gaze burning. �If you�d like to think that, child, then go right on ahead. But I�ll be finding everything out about you, whether you like it or not.� Harry scoffed mentally. There would be no way in hell he�d be telling this vampire anything about himself. �Come; let me show you to your rooms.�

The man swept off, becoming nothing but a black wisp in the shadows. Harry all but jogged after him. Vampires. Harry briefly wondered how Seer affected vampires. Seer affected every magical creature, including vampires. But he had to remind himself that these weren�t normal vampires. These were assassins, trained to feel no emotion, but a drive to kill and succeed. It was kind of like Remus compared to Fenrir and his pack. Only� the vampires would represent an even calmer and tamed Lupin.

Harry frowned as he was led away from the cold chambers. �Regulus,� he cleared his throat. �Master Black told me I�d be sleeping further downstairs in the dungeons.�

He could feel Keiran�s eyes on him even if he couldn�t see them. �And is Master Black your Master?� Harry remained quiet. �As much as I�d like to see you suffer, I�d rather not have a protege with stiff joints the next morning due to a cold night sleep.� A door flew open next to Harry and torches lit up automatically. �Go on. I�ll wake you bright and earlier, sunshine.� Keiran mocked, all but pushing Harry in the room and slamming the door shut behind him.

A lock sounded, locking him inside. Harry raised his eyebrows, wondering if his magic could open the lock, but he�d rather not test Keiran�s patience right now. Not when he just got here, at least.

Harry looked at the small bed. The room wasn�t very�extravagant. But he shouldn�t be comparing to his room in the Malfoy manor. The walls were stone and the floor was pebbled with bricks and rocks. It was slightly cold, but the fireplace at the end of the room gave off a warm glow.

Slipping out of his shoes, he sat on the edge of the bed, blinking at the flames. He allowed his face to drop, and his shoulders to slump. This was difficult. And he hadn�t even started training yet.

He ran a palm across his face, closing his eyes briefly and breathing heavily through his nose. He had yet to mourn his mother, he had yet to think of Voldemort or his family� hell, the werewolves had been last on his mind as he hurried off to the funeral. They hadn�t been happy, or rather, Greyback hadn�t been happy, but he agreed to continue their agreement once he got back. If he got back. Until then, they would undesirably follow Voldemort.

Harry took a deep breath, squeezing his eyes shut. Voldemort had come for him. He hadn�t expected that to happen. He�d thought that once the Dark Lord gained Longbottom, the man wouldn�t think to leave his newly acquainted pet. But he had and it was almost if he�cared. Harry shook his head on that, not understanding the man. Voldemort was� it was almost if he were finally learning. The Dark Lord was wise beyond his years, but not wise with humanity. Was Harry actually getting through to him?

He would have to wait until he got back. It was no use thinking over the werewolves and Voldemort when he was�Merlin knows where.

His �plan� for revenge hadn�t gone as planned. Well, perhaps for Longbottom and Dumbledore, but his plan to destroy Voldemort was abandoned once he saw the blood on his hands from Dumbledore and the death of his mother. No matter how much he�d like to pull away from Voldemort and ignore the man, he could never commit infidelity or betray him. He had wanted to kill the Dark Lord and let the man come back on his own through one of his many Horcruxes. But he didn�t go through with it, he couldn�t.

When he had been on the roof, after his mother died, the Dark Lord had showed up, almost as if he sensed that Harry needed someone. And he had. Voldemort was there for him. The man was lenient and he listened. He never argued, or spoke when Harry wanted someone to listen.

�You�re messing with my head,� Harry declared tiredly.

Through those events, Harry realized that Voldemort could never truly �say� sorry, instead, he�d show through actions.

Harry stood up; looking down at his formal robes he�d worn to the funeral. Originally, he wanted to become an assassin in the summer, after his revenge. But he had to move everything forward after his mother died. His emotions were haywire and he�d been weak. Coming here, to the assassins, he believed they could help him concentrate himself on something other than her death.

But it wasn�t just about Narcissa. He wanted to be here to become better, stronger. He�d always been a curious person. All his life, ever since Narcissa had given him the dagger, he�d been curious about assassins. And the drive to become one had grown when he found out Seer and assassins didn�t mix. And even more so once he learned that Regulus had failed to do the same thing he wanted to achieve.

And all that drive, had finally come. Now was the time to prove to himself that he could surpass all those fears and do something he�d always wanted to do. If he succeeded, he�d be proud of himself and focus on the next task.

Becoming an assassin, he�d be able to fight in every possible way. Already, he could fight with his Seer, mentally and emotionally, and he could also use his raw magic... But he had yet to fight physically and of stealth. Assassins weren�t exactly dominant creatures, they probably would have trouble against a crowd of wizards, but they were shadows, completely powerful in their own right. They weren�t meant for a large battle, full of people, they were meant for slyness and secrecy.

And they did it elegantly.

And Regulus told him he was meant to be here. He Saw it happen. His cousin, who was still a complete mystery to him, envisioned Harry here. There was some purpose of him being here, one that Harry would need to find out later on in his stay.

Staying here, Harry was ready for this unknown.

He was ready to face it head on and exceed to the best of his abilities.

Looking around the small room, Harry threw himself on the bed and tried to force himself to sleep.

--SSC--

Another shoulder knocked him, causing Harry to lurch forward in his seat, gathering himself up. He glared over his shoulder at the large body that had bumped into his. All morning, it had been this way. He�d received envious looks, murderous looks� he didn�t understand. He hadn�t even done anything yet.

After Keiran had picked him up, literally, by the robes, and thrown him into a cold shower, fully clothed, Harry was thrown a pair of robes. Keiran said they were �beginner� or �apprentice� robes. They were nothing but a black pair of robes with a gold tassel around the waist and black slacks. And then his �Master� had motioned with his hand the way to the cafeteria. When Harry had entered the dark and small room, he had grabbed his oatmeal and sat down at a rugged table by himself. He wasn�t looking to make friends, but he would have liked to know why the other pupils there were hostile towards him.

There were about twenty students in the small room that housed the kitchen. Each of them had the same black robes as himself, but everyone had a different color tassel across their waist. Harry himself, had a bright gold. He wasn�t stupid. He had seen Keiran�s gold around his collar and knew the tassels corresponded with the Master.

�They�re just jealous that you�re getting trained by the Hand.�

Harry looked up from his bland oatmeal. �Excuse me?� he eyed the boy standing across from him. He was around Harrison�s age, if not a little older. But in the dark room, it was hard to tell. He didn�t understand why the castle was so dark all the time, perhaps to add an element of mystery. The candle in front of him allowed him to see the boy�s lazy smirk.

The boy invited himself to sit down, moving the hair from his bright blue eyes by shaking his head. �Master Keiran, of course� He hasn�t taken on an apprentice for a long while. But the students he takes on, usually end up as victorious assassins, most of them becoming part of the Guild.�

�Ah,� Harry eyed the dark blue tassel across the boy�s waist. �And who is your Master?�

The boy smiled. �Master Black, of course. He told me to make associates with you.� Harry felt a brief pang of envy. �The name is Alex, by the way.� He held out a hand and Harry stared at it, blinking. �I�m new here, just like you.�

�You�re too friendly to become an assassin,� Harry took the hand, squeezing it. The boy winced slightly.

�And you�re too small to become an assassin.� Alex shot back, squeezing his hand back. �Master Black ordered for me and you to get along. Quite frankly, you could use someone to watch your back with how many enemies you already have. After all, they�re asking why you, of all people, would get the Hand as a Master. You�re nothing special, no offense.�

Harry gave a sarcastic smile, looking back down at his oatmeal. The boy, Alex, was far taller than him and more muscular. Harry wouldn�t doubt that the other students here would be suspicious and jealous. Quite frankly, Harry was envious at Alex to have Regulus, his own cousin, as a Master. He didn�t know why he had the Hand as a Master, but Regulus seemed to know. And from the way things looked, it would be awhile before they could come in contact with one another.

�So,� Alex cupped his own bowl in his hands. �Do you know the basics about the place?� Harry remained silent, looking over Alex�s shoulder at the vampires who had entered. In particular, he watched Keiran enter, looking proud and indestructible. �You�re not much of a talker, are you?�

Keiran and the other members of the Guild calmly sat at their own table, a distance away from the students. His master�s eye swept across the room at him before looking away nonchalantly. Harry pursed his lips, wondering what was in their mugs. No doubt blood. After all, even cold hearted assassin vampires had to replenish with blood as nutrients and supplements.

�No,� he whispered.

Alex took his answer as a cue to continue talking. �Not many people make it as assassins. They usually are killed by the Guild for being weak or not the right fit for an assassin, or they are killed by the other students here.� Alex grinned, almost if he were excited over this prospect. �All of us students are humans.� The boy leaned closer and Harry sneered at the proximity. �Did you know that if you become a member of the Guild, they turn you into a vampire?�

Harry considered this. �No, I didn�t know that.� He knew most of them were vampires, he hadn�t known that they turned each member.

�And the assassins are human,� Alex shrugged looking down at his bowl of lump. �I think that�s unfair.�

�Why?� Harry queried. �Assassins are lower then the Guild. Of course they wouldn�t get the privilege of becoming a vampire.� Harry wouldn�t want to become one, he couldn�t, not with his Seer. That, and the fact that vampires couldn�t cast magic once they were turned. But they didn�t need magic. They were incredibly fast and strong, it would be difficult to fight off a vampire, even with magic. Alex remained silent and Harry�s lips twisted in a smile. �You want to become a vampire then? And you don�t think you�ll make it to the Guild?�

Alex shrugged, not commenting on Harry perspective of him. �There are also weekly matches between a few students who want to challenge one another. I heard that the Masters like to get one over on each other so they challenge each other�s student in a match.� Harry grinned at that. It was hard to believe that cold and unemotional vampires taunted one another with who had the better apprentice. �Sometimes, students die in the match.�

Harry frowned when he felt Alex�s emotions spike with pleasure and sadistic glee. The boy was a loose nut; Harry could clearly see there was more behind this boy than his innocent smile and �kindness�.

The boy leaned back, taking a spoon and shoveling his oatmeal in his mouth. �What are you anyway? Some sort of royal Veela?� Harry scoffed, giving the boy a scathing look as the blue eyes traced him and his mark.

�Veela are fair, I have dark coloring. I�m a Seer.� He raised his eyebrows. �You probably don�t know what they are, and I don�t feel inclined to explain it to you.�

Alex chewed the oatmeal. �Seer, obviously� they �see� visions. You don�t need to explain it to me.� Harry gave a thin smile, pleased. Let the little boy think that�s all Seer did. He would have to bet that most of these �students� in here didn�t know what a Seer was or what they did. Actually, he knew that no one knew the true extents of power the Seer held.

�Are all these students wizards?� he glanced around the room, not seeing many powerful auras.

�Most of them,� Alex agreed. �But some are Squibs. The Guild doesn�t allow magic here anyway, not at first, at least.� A heavy body sat itself down next to Harrison. Alex tensed up after giving a quick glance at the one whom had made his presence known. Harry watched Alex burry his face in his bowl, not at all speaking or making any sudden movements.

Feeling the stare on the side of his face, Harry lazily moved his eyes to meet hard brown. The body sitting next to him was heavy, possible almost as tall and burly as Hagrid would have been in his younger teens. �Hello,� the boy smiled, showing a missing tooth in the front of his mouth.

Harry raised his eyebrow, uninterestedly. �Pleasure,� with that, he turned away from the boy, ignoring him entirely. His Seer told him this boy was �trouble�, a cruel soul. And Harry wouldn�t lick the floor the boy walked on like the rest of the students probably did. Judging from the way most of the kitchen grew quiet; Harry knew they had been talking about him, which caused for this small giant to come over here. To test him.

�You look a little young,� the boy continued.

�Probably just as old as you are,� Harry commented back. He looked over at the few members of the Guild, noticing that Keiran was becoming aware of the situation. The bastard, he was probably looking forward to off Harry as soon as he could. Harry directed his stare at the over large boy next to him. �Looks can always be deceiving,� he whispered.

The boy smiled, showing his disfigured teeth. �Looks� it looks like a pretty boy like you shouldn�t be here. Things can get a little lonely here and the only use pretty little boys have around here is to entertain us, bigger, and better men.� Harry narrowed his eyes at the leer.

Both of them acted at the same time.

Harry could see it coming as the boy reached over and grabbed his crotch. He didn�t get a very long feel, for Harry acted just as quickly. His fingers closed around the candle, tearing it off the table and pressing the flame and hot wax into the boy�s hand.

With a pleased laugh, Harry watched as the boy gave a pained moan. He deliberately spread the candle around, making sure to smear it up the boy�s wrist as well. It wouldn�t do much damage, but the boy�s hand would be incapable to use for a short while without magic to heal it.

Little giant, what Harry would call the kid from now on, bared his teeth in a hiss and struck out with his other hand. It barely missed as Harry ducked. Alex jumped up, backing away from the table as little giant all but roared and erupted from his seat. His hand was ugly red and shiny with wax slowly dipping down the swollen appendage.

With a blind rage, the boy attacked an amused Harry. The students all stayed sitting, not at all interested in stepping in and helping out, nor where they standing and cheering like Harry had thought they would. They watched the two with their eyes, murmuring amongst each other. Harry ducked once again, relying on his reflexes to protect him.

�By the way you�re acting; I�m guessing you get rejections a lot.� Harry taunted; ducking underneath another fist.

�You little bastard,� little giant salivated. �You�ll bloody pay for that!� All but dancing around the boy, Harry guessed that little giant had been here for perhaps a few weeks if not a few days. This wasn�t assassin material and Harry had a feeling little giant wouldn�t make it as an assassin.

Before he could duck again, a hand came out and stopped the fist straight on. Harry blinked, seeing Keiran standing partially in front of him, holding the little giant�s fist as if it hadn�t come at him with any force. Without so much as a struggle, Keiran twisted the boy�s hand, snapping it effortlessly. Little giant fell to the floor, all but whimpering in pain.

�Ayden,� Keiran barked softly, looking over Harry�s head at the Guild members. �Show your apprentice the correct way to act. Groping men in public is a far cry from proper, have a little more tact.� A vampire, Harry assumed to be Ayden, got up and bowed lowly at the wait.

�Yes, Master, of course.�

Keiran then turned his gaze downward on Harry. �Come,� without waiting for a reply, the vampire swept from the room, every gaze on his back. Harry threw one last look at the broken arm of little giant and followed. The gazes on his back weren�t as respecting and intimidated as Keiran�s were, no, Harry could feel the hostile loathing.

�We�ll need to give you physical, after which, I will begin training you.�

24

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 16:48:01 +0400

Chapter: 24

A/n: I loved this chapter. Sigh� I don�t know why, because it wasn�t action packed but because I love the dialogue between Voldemort and Harry� It�s so true� at least to me.

Even if this chapter is mostly centered around Voldemort�we get to see his change of perspective on many things. Like Harry, he grows up and matures in this story. Whoever said you have to be young to grow up? About Narcissa�s death; I did it for a reason, not just because it would give Harry pain. Her death is important for Harry, his family, and for Voldemort. She�s impacted many people with her death� as you all will read in future chapters. Well, mostly this chapter.

LAST NOTE: I would have loved to respond to all of your reviews, but I figured you�d rather have another chapter, huh? As for Voldemort crying last chapter, it was because of Harry�s Seer magic. Not on his own will. :) I just wanted to clear that up�

Chapter Twenty Four: Suppressed By All My Childish Fears

�Where is he?� he demanded, hurrying into the room. He eyed the empty bed. �When did she pass away?� Lucius stood stiffly on the other side of the room, looking out the window. The man�s pale blonde hair was limp, falling to the middle of his shoulders. �Lucius.� He hissed into the silence.

�Last night, a bit before midnight, My Lord.� The sun was rising. �The funeral is in a few hours. Perhaps you can look for him there.�

Voldemort stood still; eyeing his servant�s turned back. The vision he had, it must have been delayed. Narcissa Malfoy was gone and with her, her two sons, leaving only her grieving husband. And grieving, he was. He didn�t need his Match here to see the stark grief Lucius held. �Or maybe�� Lucius drowned on. �He may be in his room. You can look there.� The words were bland, no emotion.

Voldemort paused in the doorway, debating on what he should respond with. Scolding for not treating him with respect? Or worse, a condolence? He sneered, turning his heel and walking away. He didn�t deal well with emotions. Why sympathize for someone whom didn�t serve him as a valuable asset? Narcissa Malfoy was a strong woman, one that he used to get through to Harrison, but she wasn�t worth his grief.

Vaguely, he remembered the direction of Harrison�s room. If he hadn�t remembered, he used the muffled music as guidance. His nostrils flared as he inhaled the smell of lilacs growing closer. So the boy was here. Surprising� He had tried to find him last night when he heard about Malfoy�s disease and he had been unsuccessful. Either the boy was so lost and broken that he didn�t want to run any longer, or perhaps, he wanted to be found.

His footsteps were silent, not that it mattered. The room directly down the hall was open, spilling out both the rising sunlight and the music he had heard from downstairs. He eyed the blonde child sitting outside the open door. Lucius� brat looked up, his face crested with tears. �And why aren�t you inside with your brother?� Voldemort murmured, standing at his full height before the sitting blonde.

Draco frowned, looking down in both respect and submission. �His emotions are haywire�as is his magic. I can�t be around him now, My Lord.�

The Dark Lord looked inside Harrison�s room. A bed lay upon a slightly raised platform, looking messy, but that was the only thing disorganized about the room. The floors were a white marble, the walls were a deep navy and the furniture looked a deep oak. He eyed the clothes strewn all over the floor. It was a set of Hogwarts robes. The Slytherin tie lay innocently on the bedpost, fluttering lightly from the wide open bay window.

Against the wall, a record player stood, its needle spilling out an elegant, classical tune. Crimson eyes drank in the rotating disk as the song ended. He sensed the magic around the table, and with a ghostly hand, the needle went back on track, playing the same song once again- if not a louder. He remembered it from the night before. The one Harrison and his mother had danced to before she collapsed in his arms.

Lips thinning, he looked back down at the blonde boy. He eyed the tears, feeling his stomach revolt. It was pathetic�and what was even worse- was his Match was probably worse off. Could he go in there and handle the raw emotion? Or would he be a weak fool and turn away?

Snapping his cloak around him, he glided through the door. He eyed the open window, stepping closer to the fluttering curtains. Thin and long fingers curled around the window sill as he looked out. As he suspected, his Match was on the roof.

For a moment, he felt his chest constrict in both pleasure and� something unknown to him. With an obsessive stare, he studied Harrison. Never before had he seen such a beautiful and corrupt sight. The boy was broken, yet he thought him beautiful. It was wrong of him, he knew, even with his twisted morals, that seeing a broken beauty such as Harrison wasn�t right. But he was beautiful.

The boy was in nothing but a tight black shirt and muggle jeans. His bare feet were curled against the roof, looking frightfully cold and pink. The sun danced across his pale face, highlighting the strict and stunning lines of his cheekbones and jaw. The random loose black curls had grown out slightly, falling into his eyes and around his face in a dark halo. There weren�t any lyrics to the song playing on the record, but the sinful lips parted and sang the words.

And Voldemort knew he�d never heard anything more angelic before in his life.

He ducked back into the room, calming both himself and his racing heart. His heart didn�t race for anything but gore and murder. It was impossible that a tiny, petite little boy could cause such an affect on him.

His hands were shaking as he ran them through his long hair. Harrison Malfoy was stunning, he knew that. Everyone knew as such. But it shouldn�t cause such a reaction. He shouldn�t think of something as angelic. His eyes rose and caught sight of the blonde brat looking inside the room in a curious sort of manner. Voldemort lifted his lip in a sneer. The boy paled significantly and hurriedly peeked back around the corner, out of sight.

Growling lowly, he gathered both himself and his Legilimency shield, and climbed out of the window.

The boy was humming gently now and Voldemort caught sight of a brandy bottle. Harrison gave a noise, sounding halfway as a sob and a laugh and took a gulp out of the bottle. �Drinking your sorrows away never helps, little one.�

Harry gave a grunt, already seemingly aware of his presence before he appeared. �I figure, if I can numb myself with enough time before-,� he cut himself off and shrugged. �I just need a little buzz, if you know what I mean.� The boy was clearly drunk.

�You look horrible,� he lied.

�You don�t look too bad yourself, kid.� Harrison motioned with the bottle, thrusting it in Voldemort�s face. �You want a sip?�

Voldemort sneered as he took in the drunken boy with narrowed eyes. Taking the bottle from the outstretched hand, he took a swig, making sure to caress the outer ridge with his tongue to taste the essence of his sweet. His throat burned as it went down, but he was well used to it with his many years of drinking. Giving Harrison a long glance, he took the bottle by the neck and threw it down, off the roof.

�I think you�ve had enough. You�re underage, anyway.� Harry gave a moan, looking over the roof at the smashed bottle of brandy.

�You bastard,� Harry spat. He wiped his mouth with his arm, causing Voldemort to give him a grimace of disgust.

�I�ve been called much worse.� He sat down next to his Match, looking out into the rising sun. How�precious. �Would you like to talk?� He murmured uncertainly. He sounded pathetic.

�Talk, talk, talk�� Harrison slurred back, holding out his hands and squinting at them as if he trouble seeing them straight. �I feel like shit,� he gave a hiccup. Voldemort gave a hiss of displeasure and stood up, intent to leave. The boy had his comfort blanket in the arms of liquor. He wasted much needed work time for nothing.

Just as he took a step to the open window, a hand clutched his robes, holding him back. He looked down and locked eyes with somber green. �I apologize,� Harrison breathed. �I�m not really drunk. I just feel better if I put my efforts into something away from her.� The boy sat back against the slanted roof, leaning on his elbows. �I�m sure you have no idea what I�m feeling, do you?�

He thought back to the dream, remembering the feeling of intense loss. �I think I have a pretty good idea,� he drawled, sitting back down gracefully. He knew what was coming up next in their discussion. Had he thought sixteen years ago that he would be comforting someone over the loss of their mother; he would have made at least a dozen more Horcruxes. �You loved her,� he shuddered inwardly. �She was the only solid figure in your life.�

Harrison bowed his head, his lips deepening into a frown. �She was the only one I could trust,� Brilliant green eyes lured him in. �She was the only one I could turn to because I knew she wouldn�t stab me in the back if I opened up to her. I could be vulnerable around her and she would still be proud of me.� Harry scoffed, looking away. �You wouldn�t know what that feels like, Tom.�

He sneered at the name but remained quiet on that aspect. �Look at you,� he started; motioning toward Harry�s devastated face expression. �You�re pathetically lost and in pain. Why would you put yourself through that? It�s better to keep your distance, it�s better not to get attached to anyone, because they�re going to leave you eventually.�

Harrison took a deep breath and leaned forward. Voldemort eyed the ribs and spine poking through the shirt in displeasure.

�You know, Tom� I was thinking the exact same thing.� He whispered. �But I�ve been sitting on this roof, realizing how wrong that is.�

Voldemort frowned, raising his eyebrows. �Oh really? And why is that?� He asked curiously. And for the first time, in a long time, he listened. Perhaps this little devil child was getting to him, but nonetheless, he decided to give the boy a benefit of the doubt.

�It�s fun to play games,� Harrison started. �It�s exciting and thrilling to be deceitful and Slytherin. Playing with your enemies is exhilarating� and knowing you have to look over your shoulder is exciting at times as well.� The boy frowned, looking over at him. �But you know what�s even better?�

Pursing his lips, Voldemort cocked his head. �What?�

�Knowing that you have a safe zone from that game we call life.� Harrison�s face crumbled, looking as if he were going to cry. �Coming home to that one person and putting your game on pause�there is nothing better than that, Tom. Being with that trusted zone you call your loved one is the best part of life. You know you can turn your back and be vulnerable around them without feeling the sharp pain of a knife in your spine��

Voldemort frowned as he watched the boy rub his palms against his face. �She was everything to me, you know�.� He snorted, looking up from his hands at the sky. �And I�m babbling around you of all people, the emotionless statue.�

He contemplated on the boy�s words, realizing that it made sense. �Trust like that is hard to come by,� he continued the conversation to where the boy left off.

�It is,� Harrison nodded. �Especially when you place your trust in someone�s hands and they decide to hurt you as you turn your back.� Harrison gave him a pointed stare and stood up.

Ah, yes, the ritual involving his brother. Voldemort gave a soft sigh watching as the boy made his way back to the window. No matter how hard he tried to be apologetic about the ritual, he couldn�t be. It was in the past and he learned from his mistake. If he had a chance to do it again, he probably wouldn�t, not when he knew how much family meant to his Match. But he would never admit that out loud. He only hoped he could some how show the boy he could place his trust in him again. With actions�

�You really are trying, aren�t you?� Harrison�s voice snapped him out of his contemplating. He looked over lazily and raised an eyebrow.

�You have no idea.� Voldemort drawled, smirking.

Harry�s mouth twisted into a smile, a smile that looked far away. �I wrote you a letter, you know. With your gift. A part of me wants to rewrite the letter again and rethink my plans� but�� Harrison trailed off, looking out on the Malfoy grounds. �But I can�t handle these emotions right now. I�m far too vulnerable at the moment. My plan needs to be followed through.� Green eyes looked back at him and Voldemort frowned. What was the boy thinking?

�I want to thank you, Tom, for coming to me. But I think its time for you to go back to your hideout and gather your gift.�

With that, the boy dipped off the roof and back into the room.

Voldemort stared out into the rising sunrise, contemplating the many things his Match said. When he thought he knew it all, new issues just kept�sprouting up, changing his perspective of things, even if he struggled against it.

--SSC--

�My Lord,� a Death Eater outside his home drop to his knees. �There was a messenger here for you; he claims he has something from a Harrison Malfoy.� The man shuddered as Voldemort placed a hand on his head.

�And where did you send this messenger?�

�In your throne room, My Lord. He�s waiting for you there.� Just like Harrison promised. Voldemort patted the head and swept off, curiosity licking at his stomach. Narcissa Malfoy�s funeral was beginning and he had no desire to attend. He�d already tried his hand at comforting the boy, and it appeared as if Harrison would need something far more than he could give him.

Slamming the doors open, he strolled in, glancing at the hunched over figure near his throne. A lipless smile crossed his lips as he sat down, crossing his legs. The figure looked up at him and then back down. A Death Eater? �Who are you?� Voldemort murmured softly.

�I am here in the name of Harrison Malfoy,� the boy was nervous, he could hear it in the way his voice shook. The figure raised a brown box, tied together with a green ribbon. Disappointed, Voldemort leaned forward and snatched the box from the boy. What kind of gift could fit in here that his Match claimed was better than Harrison himself? There was nothing.

Giving the shivering messenger a disgusted look, he pulled at the ribbon, watching as the silky emerald material fell to the ground. He breathed deeply as he opened the lid, looking inside. There was a cream envelope on top of the tissue paper. On the envelope, Harrison�s elegant writing splashed his name in gold. He took the letter first, hearing the boy at his feet give a rather loud intake of air. It was a rather thick letter, one he wasn�t looking forward to.

With a sharp nail, he broke the Malfoy crest and pulled out the letter.

Tom Riddle,

I hope this letter got to you alright. Believe it or not, I was a little hesitant to write this. Actually, I was more hesitant to send it with the delivery man than to write it. I�ve had this letter revised and redrafted for over a good few months now. This is the only way I can bring my message across to you without going off into an argument. You may even find it surprising that I�m actually writing to you, considering I�ve been avoiding you ever since that night of the Sadistic Ritual. But there are a few things I need to say to you and what better way to get my point across without your infuriating interruptions?

You see, Tom, as much as you�d like to deny it- or forget it- I have Seen your past, present, and future. I, almost as much as yourself, know who you are, what makes you�well, you. There is nothing to hide from me. I see all your imperfections and I see all of your perfections.

You�re a powerful wizard. I don�t really know how powerful yet, because I haven�t seen your full potential, but everyday I find myself longing to be around you, to taste and feel your magic. Odd, isn�t it? How I crave to be around your magic when mine and yours are an exact replica? And you�re handsome in every way. And you�re brilliantly smart when it comes to logical and magical theory.

Though your imperfections are what drives me away. Countless of times, I�ve asked you, pleaded with you to see me as your equal. It has almost been a year now and I still feel belittled by you. You have yet to apologize to me about my brother�s near death experience and for lying to me so entirely. I am a Seer, Tom. You are a cold shell. We don�t merge well�

We were never meant to be in a romantic relationship. If you could even call it that. You�ve slept with countless of men and women before me, I�m sure you can get by without me. That�s all you wanted from me, wasn�t it? Think of it as a positive for both of us. I, can no longer stomach your lies and betrayal, and you, you my dear Dark Lord, don�t have to change yourself and your nonexistent emotions.

You want to know the difference between us? I never go back on my word. Remember that night, during my birthday, you asked me a favor? You said you wanted Longbottom. You said I should try anything in my power to get him. Alive. How little do you know that I hate that boy with a passion. But you should have known that. After all, he was both my hero and tormentor as a child. He denied me the only thing I ever wanted. Friendship. And just because of my surname, he rejected me.

A surname even my bloody father is ashamed of me carrying.

The only reason I am writing you this letter is because I told the messenger boy that once you pick up the item within this box, you will become weakened. You want to know who the delivery boy is, Tom? It�s a young hero you�ve been salivating after. Neville Longbottom believed me when I told him by touching the item inside, it would destroy you. After which, he expects to kill you. Becoming the little hero the world has placed him as.

I hardly think he�d be powerful enough to even create green sparks from the end of his wand.

Honestly, I was thinking of truly hurting you. I wanted to kill you after I saw the burns on my brother�s skin that would never heal. I wanted to hurt you after you betrayed my trust. Instead, I am giving you a gift and a farewell. After my mother�s death, all I can seem to think about is leaving� I�ve gotten my revenge with the people that I�ve longed to get back at.

The boy is holding the Gryffindor sword under his robes and there is also another item within this box that I think you�d be interested in. Dumbledore was keeping it in his office.

I wish you good luck in the war. I�ve done my part. I�ve given you your fragmented soul; Neville Longbottom.

You have him now, to do what you please. I hardly see reason why I should stick around you, now that you have him in your possession� I want nothing better to do but kill him. Sadly, he carries your soul. And at the moment, I can�t stand to see another death.

Now, after you read this, I am to disappear and become what every Seer should be.

Neutral. I don�t know if I�ll survive where I�m going, but to me, at the moment, nothing really matters anymore.

Parting ways like this, you and I won�t have to struggle with this so called�relationship. It�s better for both of us, Tom. You won�t have to be pressured with trying to feel one goddamn emotion. And I, I will be free to spread my wings.

With a heavy heart,
Harrison Regulus Malfoy

Ps. Good luck with the werewolves...

Voldemort breathed deeply, feeling� feeling�

Hissing, he looked up at the boy. He watched as Longbottom shifted uncomfortably. �Did I say you could be in here, fool?� The boy shuddered, inching backward in a crawl. Voldemort pushed away the pathetic feelings of loss and sadness and replaced it with rage. �No, stay right there.� Longbottom froze, half lying on the floor, half on his hands and knees.

With his magic, he slammed the doors shut, giving them privacy. Turning away from Longbottom, he moved the tissue paper, clutching the letter in one hand. The first thing he saw was his Guant ring. The stone was cracked, showing Voldemort that it was destroyed. He didn�t dwell on that long when he caught sight of the next object.

He took the locket out, holding up the glittering Horcrux. The emeralds taunted him, reminding him of the symbolism� the boy was through with him, he no longer wanted to hold his soul close and protect him. His jaw tensed and his hand tightened into a fist, crushing the locket in his grasp. He breathed in deeply, shutting his eyes. That foolish boy� running when things were tough. He frowned, realizing what the boy intended to do. Voldemort snapped his eyes open, hissing in rage.

That stupid boy was going to the assassins.

Voldemort stood up, throwing the locket across the room in fury. Harrison, his Match�

�My Lord,� Voldemort had his wand out, pointing it at the Death Eater who dared entered without so much as a knock. �There�there is another delivery from Malfoy, My Lord.� Crimson eyes landed on the body that dropped to the floor. It was wrapped up in a blanket with a Malfoy crest on it.

�Leave me,� Voldemort grounded out, barely able to form words. Longbottom stood up, intent on leaving as well. �Not you, messenger boy.� Longbottom dived back on the floor, trembling. Once the door shut, Voldemort motioned his hand toward the body. �Unravel that blanket, now.� In sick glee, he watched Longbottom crawl over to his other gift from his Match.

�Hurry,� Longbottom whimpered as he started to unravel the sheet.

As the sheet pulled completely away from the body, Voldemort started chuckling, pleased. The face of Albus Dumbledore looked blankly up at the ceiling. A stab wound to his chest crusted over with dry blood, looking about the same width of what the Gryffindor sword would be. �Clever, sweet, clever,� Voldemort murmured. He was amused and would enjoy hearing how Harrison had succeeded in the old man�s death.

Longbottom turned away, lifting the mask and throwing up. �How did you like that, boy?� Voldemort questioned, smirking. �Unraveling your old fool�s dead body.�

�How�� Longbottom cried, turning to look at him. What a pathetic looking boy. �Harry said-,�

�It�s Harrison,� Voldemort spat out, walking closer to the boy. Longbottom stumbled backward, groping for something in his robes. He pulled out a golden spoon, clutching at it. Voldemort paused, cocking his head to the side, considering. �A portkey? Let me see� Harrison gave it to you, no?� He cackled, highly amused.

Longbottom shook, dropping the useless portkey. �He said- he said�� his eyes went to the locket across the room and then to the Dark Lord.

�One thing, foolish boy, is to never underestimate.� Voldemort leered as he came closer, reaching out to grab the boy�s jaw. �Harrison is more than just a pretty face.� Crimson eyes narrowed at his own words, realizing the meaning behind them. He cleared his throat, forcing his attention away from his vulnerable and weak thoughts. �You were manipulated, child. How does that feel? He lied, he used you,� he said in glee, watching the boy shake. �Tell me,� Voldemort mockingly caressed the sweaty face. �Did you taint him? Did you touch what rightfully belongs to me?�

Longbottom gave a yell, pulling out the sword of Gryffindor. His eyes were narrowed in determination, a damned Gryffindor. Voldemort was prepared for the strike and chuckled as he easily broke Longbottom�s wrist. The sword fell uselessly to the ground. �Tell me, Longbottom, did you touch him? Did you kiss him?�

He twisted the wrist around completely, closing his eyes in pleasure as he heard a crack. �Is that how he manipulated you?� He forced himself into the boy�s mind, seeing the flashes of the conversation of the night before. He could feel the influence of Harrison�s Seer powers and the power of seduction. He watched as Longbottom latched himself so disgustingly at Harrison, only to have Harrison to pull away.

Voldemort hissed in loathing, throwing Longbottom to the floor. �I would love to play with you more, Longbottom, but I�m afraid I need a part of you as an apology for my mate.� Longbottom gave a whimper. �Oh, you didn�t know?� Voldemort grabbed the sword, ignoring the burning on his hand. �Harrison Malfoy is my mate, and he has requested your death�� he leaned forward, breathing in the boy�s face. �And I can only oblige, can�t I?�

�No!� Longbottom screamed and squirmed as the point of the sword touched his forehead. �No!�

�No worries, Neville, I won�t kill you now. So� untactful to do it in a hurry, I just need� a piece�� and he sliced around the scar.

He laughed in glee as blood seeped forth. With precise movements, he cut a square around the lightning bolt scar, enjoying the screams. Harrison left him. It was unforgivable� he�d get his Match back; he�d stop the boy from leaving. If not, he�d hunt after the assassins until he gained possession of him once again. They would never be romantically involved like a couple of saps. No, there would be angst, there would be blood spilt. But Voldemort was willing to cooperate with Harrison if the boy agreed to cooperate with him.

If the boy wanted him to be his damn �safe zone�, as he called his mother, than he�d try.

�Ah, there we go,� he crouched down and received the piece of skin from the bloody mess. Longbottom whimpered on the ground, sending snot and tears all of the floor. �What do you think, Neville?� Voldemort asked, shaking the flesh. �Should I clean it for him, or leave it a mess?�

Longbottom whimpered through his tears, curling up in a ball. Saliva poured from his mouth as he spluttered incoherently. �Yes, I think that exactly.� He cleaned the flesh, easily revealing the lighting bolt scar.

�All for you, love.� Crimson eyes glittered.

--SSC--

�Where is he?� Voldemort spat, taking Lucius around the collar and hauling the body in the air. The blonde looked frightened, his eyes wide.

�He was stayed after near Narcissa�s grave-,� the Dark Lord threw him down, all but running toward the funeral procession. People who didn�t know him, didn�t look twice, but there were a few smart wizards and witches who gasped and backed out of his way. He didn�t care at the moment that he looked like an idiot, revealing himself out in public. The stupid boy was to blame� he�d punish the brat later on.

He gracefully weaved through the headstones, his robes flying behind him. Up ahead, he saw Harrison standing solo near a large marble headstone. In his hand, a beautifully crafted dagger was clutched in his hand.

�Harrison-,� he started, but stopped as he witnessed crimson blood dripping down the blade and onto the ground.

He was too late.

The beautiful boy whirled around; looking all but shocked he was there. And then those green eyes saddened. �You came for me.� He sounded confused, lost, unable to understand why he was here. The boy covered it up with a smirk. �Like a romantic love story. I would have never known you would act in such a way, Tom.�

�You stupid fool,� Voldemort hissed, seething. �When I get my hands on you, it won�t be so romantic.� They stood, facing each other. They both knew that nothing could be done; Harrison had already completed the ritual. �You�re running from me, you gave up so pathetically� that�s not you. You would have stayed and fought like the stubborn bastard you are.� Harry gave a smile, looking at the gathering wind.

�I didn�t so much as run from you as I did my emotions,� Harry said softly. �I am a wreck right now; no one can be around me�not with her dead.�

�Then you should have asked Pythia Zabini for help, child.� Voldemort scolded. �You think becoming an assassin will cure you? You�ll die if you try to be a Seer and assassin at the same time.�

�Those are chances I�m willing to take.� Harry replied back. His robes and hair swayed harshly in the wind. They both knew it was close.

�You�re becoming an assassin for the wrong reasons, Harrison.� Voldemort took a step closer. �You have to do this for yourself. Just because you�re angry at both your father and I, it does not make it right that you should be something to show us. You�ve already set yourself up to fail by doing so.� He thought he should try to warn the boy, to make Harrison see his weakness and exploit it.

�And why do you think I�m becoming an assassin just to show you? I want to prove to myself that I can do this, that I can win this challenge. I want to become a better fighter; I can�t allow a death to ruin me like it is. I need time away from all this.� Voldemort stopped inches away. �And just because you came to me today, doesn�t mean I�ll submit to you. My letter stands true.�

Voldemort�s fingers shot out and grabbed the boy�s jaw. �I wasn�t counting on it.� He caressed the Seer mark with his thumb, staring into his Match�s eyes. �You�d better come back to me whole, love. Or Merlin help me, I�ll destroy everyone who had a hand in turning you.�

Shadows covered Harrison. �I sent a letter to the werewolves,� Harrison spoke up, hardly able to hear himself over the wind. �They agreed on joining you until I get back, regrettably.�

�And I thought you were neutral.�

Harrison gave a sad smile. �There are many things that I need to figure out for myself, Tom. My letter still stands true�� he repeated again. Silly boy, he was only saying it out loud to try to convince himself. Harrison wasn�t planning on him arriving here, today, after his scheme. And Voldemort was pleased to know that he threw Harrison off his one way mind track. The boy needed to know who he was dealing with. Harrison wasn�t the only one with tricks up his sleeve.

He leaned down and crushed his lips against Harrison�s. It wasn�t gentle, not sweet like Zabini�s caresses were. His teeth scraped against Harrison�s, enjoying the small body in his arms. His stomach burned with pleasure and desire� it was so pathetic�

�I�ll come back,� Harrison whispered, pulling away. �And when I do, we�ll straighten out our professional relationship together.� And with that, the boy was drowned in shadows, warping and disappearing in the darkness, being pulled away with the wind.

Voldemort gave a scream of rage, knowing it was fruitless to try to get him back. Crimson eyes burned in fury, staring after the dying wind. He�d get the boy back. And he�d win this small battle between Harrison and him� he�d win it all.

--SSC--

Harry moaned as his body hit cold floor. The dagger in his hand clattered to the floor, slick with his blood. His head hurt, not just because of the impact, but because Voldemort had to screw him up. The man actually showed up in the graveyard and the man had actually comforted him on the roof of his house after his mother died� that wasn�t supposed to happen�

He opened his eyes, blinking in the darkness. There was all but a small light in the middle of the room.

His body shivered with the cold. �Harrison Malfoy�� a voice murmured deeply, if not amused. �It took you long enough to join us.� Harry frowned. They couldn�t know his name, could they? He struggled to stand, squinting as a man stepped forward in the light.

Green eyes widened. �But�but�� he stumbled over his own words, the first time in ages. �Regulus?�

23

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 16:13:25 +0400

Chapter: 23

A/n: A lot happens in this chapter. :o

Chapter Twenty Three: Your Presence Still Lingers Here

�What�s wrong with her?� Lucius jumped at the voice. He was sitting beside Narcissa�s bed, clutching her cold hand in his. Behind him, Lord Voldemort stood in the doorway, observing. His red eyes seemed to be fiercer today as Lucius could feel them piercing his back.

�She has a disease, My Lord, the Lewd disease.� He replied numbly, staring at her motionless face. He felt the Dark Lord enter the room.

�The incest disease?� Voldemort inquired disgustedly. Lucius closed his eyes briefly.

�Her bloodlines were closely bred, My Lord. The Black family is notorious for interbreeding�� and with interbreeding, wizards resulted in the Lewd disease at times. It was pure chance with whoever received the disease. Narcissa was unfortunate to receive the disease; she shouldn�t have been punished for something her ancestors had done. Lucius bowed his head, holding her hand. She was the world to him, and now, now the disease took the upper hand.

�She had fought it most of her life, My Lord. The Healers said she�d survive and fight off the disease successfully. Over the course of this year, it�s spread.� It affected the immune system. It ate away at its hosts� body and magic. Eventually, the host would weaken and perish. Narcissa had been such a fighter�

�Have you gotten him tested?�

Him. Lucius should have known the Dark Lord wouldn�t care much about Narcissa. The man had a one track mind when it came to his son. �At birth,� Lucius murmured. �Neither he nor Draco had the disease then.�

�Then,� Voldemort hissed. �That was over sixteen years ago, Lucius. The Lewd disease can develop in early years. Have you not tested them recently?� Lucius remained silent, stroking Narcissa�s hand. �I want him tested.�

�Yes My Lord.�

The man came in further, looking down his nose at Narcissa. There was a slight curl to his lip as he studied her and crimson eyes were void of any emotion. �Her death will destroy him,� he glanced across the room. Lucius glanced up, seeing the picture the Dark Lord was looking at. In the private chambers of their bedroom, Narcissa hung many pictures; pictures that showed emotion, not their pureblood masks to the public. There was one picture in particular that he, himself, always stood and stared at in wonder.

Harrison was being embraced from behind by his mother. On his face, was the largest smile Lucius had ever seen from his son. He was laughing, embracing his mother�s arms, pulling her closer. Narcissa looked radiant as she lovingly nuzzled Harry�s cheek.

�I know,� Lucius rasped, feeling his throat constrict. He remembered seeing Harrison�s expression as she collapsed. He�d never forget it.

�Does he know?�

�Yes, I told him earlier today.� Lucius flashed the Dark Lord a bitter smile. �Of course he accused me of withholding the truth once again before running out. Somewhere��

�Do you know where he went?� Lucius knew, without a doubt, that the Dark Lord would look for Harrison no matter what he said to try to convince him that the boy needed space.

�He just ran,� Lucius ran a hand through his hair. �When he doesn�t want to be found, he disappears successfully. He did that as a little boy, always hiding in the manor.� He frowned, realizing that he needed sleep. He was speaking far too much to the Dark Lord. After the ritual, the man distanced himself from Lucius, easily treating him like scum. Now, now the Dark Lord seemed half way lenient. Perhaps it was because Harrison was no longer at Hogwarts and vulnerable to the Dark Lord� he didn�t know. With the Dark Lord, he would never know.

His spidery hand landed on Narcissa�s forehead. �You know I�d help find a cure��

�For him?� Lucius replied bitterly. �Not for her, but for him.� The Dark Lord sneered at him and Lucius lowered his gaze. �I apologize.�

�I think you know the answer to your own question, Lucius. If I could cure his mother, I would. It is far too late for that, alas. You should have come to me earlier.� Voldemort gave Narcissa one last sweeping gaze before he turned his heel and left the room.

�Remember to get him tested, Lucius.�

--SSC--

�Er, Harry?� Neville questioned, opening his door. Harry gave him a small smile. How could he give a big one when he felt so empty? �Come in, I heard about your mother. Merlin, I�m so sorry. Is she alright?�

She was dying. She hadn�t woken up since the night of the collapse, which happened to be two days ago. His father told him it was an interbreed disease� they had kept it from Draco and him all this time. She thought she had been strong enough to survive with it inside her. How wrong she was.

He felt his throat constrict. Tears had not fallen yet. Not when there was still hope.

Narcissa was strong enough. She�d live.

Harry knew that.

�Actually,� Harry whispered, looking past Neville�s shoulder inside the house. �That�s why I came here. I mean� if it�s too much trouble I can always talk to you later. I just needed someone-,� he started rambling. It was all for show, of course. Today, this minute was what it came down to. He had to manipulate Neville in a few hours. He needed to. Originally, he had wanted to extend his playing with the Golden Trio for the rest of the school year. But current issues made him rethink his plan.

He needed to get busy. And with his mother ill, why not take his mind elsewhere?

�Ah, no, Harry, please, come in.� Neville stammered as he opened the door wider and stepped aside. �Gran is sleeping. She�d love to meet you but-,�

�It�s alright,� Harry whispered. He took a deep breath. His Seer reached out and gently stroked Neville, the boy subconsciously shifted closer. �How are you doing? I mean, with Ron�s death and all.� Again, he took away the grief and loss he saw in Neville and replaced it with hope and brightness.

Neville�s shoulders relaxed as he motioned Harry up the stairs. �It�s hard. I mean, Ron was my best mate and all�� Harry sneered at the boy�s back once he turned around. �He was everything to me. We shared everything.�

The Longbottom manor wasn�t anything spectacular. It would never be able to hold a flame to the Malfoy manor. The color scheme was warm, with crimsons and�egh�was that gold? Gryffindor colors? Pathetic. Horribly, pathetic. This was the home of the boy-who-lived and his grandmother, nothing extravagant. �Yeah, I saw as much.� Harry remarked, turning the corner with Neville.

The Gryffindor brought him to his bedroom and Harry tried to repress a smirk. �I�m sorry,� Neville grinned sheepishly. �Would you like anything to eat or drink? I know it�s late but I could get you something.� What, no house elves?

�I�m fine, thank you.� Harry pulled at his sleeves, looking around the boy�s room. There was all but a shrine of all his friends. Harry felt his lip curl as he stared at all the photos, looking in particular, at the Golden Trio. My�wasn�t Longbottom popular.

Neville took a step closer, instantly telling Harry that he was �ready�. Green eyes flashed up at the boy-who-lived�s face, studying him. Harry reached out and brushed back Neville�s hair. �You know, I envy you.� Harry whispered, swallowing his bile. Neville flushed, ready to protest�which he should, but Harry interrupted. �You�re powerful, you�re smart, you�re kind and generous� you have a heart of gold.�

He turned away from Neville, looking ashamed.

�Hey, Harry, don�t talk like that. You�re just as much as those things as I am.� Neville stepped closer to Harry.

�No I�m not,� Harry murmured. �I�m the reason my mother is ill.� He allowed Neville�s hesitant hands to rest on his shoulders. Merlin. This was difficult�the touching�the lying� but he was proud of himself. This was his first manipulation, his first puppet. �I�m so selfish, it just� it�s all a mess.�

�What are you talking about?�

�You wouldn�t understand, Neville. I was stupid for coming here.�

�I can help you, Harry.� Of course he could. He had a hero complex, after all; foolish Gryffindor, that was one of his biggest weaknesses. �Whatever you need, I can help you.�

Harry turned and sat on the edge of the bed. He played with the silence and felt the mattress dip as Longbottom sat down next to him. �My mother was attacked by the Dark Lord.� Neville gave a mysterious noise in his chest. Probably confusion, after all, weren�t the Malfoy�s notorious for following the Dark Lord? �You might think, or have heard that Lucius is a Death Eater�� Harry started, feeling his stomach jump in anticipation.

�I might have heard that somewhere.� Neville started off a little hesitantly.

Harry rotated his body around and stared straight into the boy�s eyes. Neville was vulnerable right now, with his friend�s death. If Harry weren�t a Seer, he wouldn�t know if his plan would work or not, but now, with both Neville�s loss and his Seer, he knew he had the boy on his hook. Longbottom wasn�t exactly known for being smart, even if he was, he was no match for Harry�s manipulations and Seer combined.

�Well, he is a Death Eater.� Neville stiffened. �My mother, brother, and I were disappointed to learn that he bore the mark. But we were even more disappointed when he agreed to give Voldemort both of us. Draco and I.�

His fingers played with the package in his pocket. �Draco and I didn�t want to become Death Eaters. And my mother, my sweet mother,� he broke off, looking at the ceiling. �She tried protecting us. She succeeded, but my brother didn�t get away unscratched. You saw his burns the other day, didn�t you?�

Neville grimaced, looking horrified. �You�re serious?�

�Of course I am,� Harry said a little bit too harshly. He soothed Neville�s restless emotions. �He barely made it alive. I got away because of my power� but my mother was cursed by the Dark Lord. She�s struggling with a certain�hex he gave her that day.� Harry looked down, shaking his head. �I don�t know if she�ll make it.�

�Merlin, Harry��

Harry looked up at Neville, pouring in trust and pity. �I�ve talked with Dumbledore on some manners, Neville.� He played with the package in his pocket and took it out. It was wrapped in tissue and without touching the object inside; he spread the tissue and showed it to Neville.

The boy jumped backward, breathing heavily. �The Slytherin locket! Where did you get this?� The Dark Lord gave it to me�

�My father-,� he stuttered on purpose. �My father had it. I stole it from him.� He stared down at the glittering emeralds, feeling drawn in. �You know the meetings that Dumbledore and I have been having? I�m sure you�ve taken notice of our get-togethers, Neville.� He saw jealousy in Neville and had to hide a smile. The boy was so easy� Merlin.

�Yes,� Neville strangled out, his eyes never leaving the locket.

�He�s told me all about the Horcruxes�and in return, I told him about my family situation. He�s also told me that he�s been teaching you about Riddle�s history�his Horcruxes in particular.� Not really, I�ve just Seen their meetings.

�He�s told you all that?� Neville seemed shocked, but he was slowly warming up to Harry on his own. After all, he was an idiot. Neville wouldn�t think, for one moment, that Harry Saw it in a vision. He thought that if Harry knew Dumbledore�s and his secrets, he could be trusted.

�Yes,� Harry motioned to the locket. �He�s been out hunting for the other Horcruxes�and he�s still out there, Neville. He�s shared with me the Prophecy regarding both you and the Dark Lord.�

Longbottom�s eyes bugged out. �Really? You know-,�

�That you are the only one who can defeat the Dark Lord,� Harry whispered huskily. His heart was pounding and the taste of victory tasted so close� Merlin. He was close. Just a few more steps, a few more pulls� and his puppet would be complete. �That�s why I brought you this.� Neville stared at the locket. �This will be the last Horcrux. Well, that and the Dark Lord himself and his snake��

�What do you want me to do,� Neville set his jaw. �I want that bastard gone.� Pity the �bastard� wanted to keep this idiot alive�

Harry gave a thin smile, yanking the locket away as Neville reached for it. �Not yet, you can�t touch it yet, Neville. You see, I�ve spent a long time studying the affects of hexes. I�ve charmed this locket so that when someone touches it, the curse will eat away their magic. They�ll be weakened considerably�� He slowly put it closer to Neville�s face. The boy leaned backward, away from it. �That�s why I�ll be giving you a box to carry it in. You�ll deliver it to the Dark Lord yourself, in disguise of course��

�What?� Neville paled. �You want me to deliver it to him?�

Harry frowned sadly, batting his eyelashes in a lazy manner. Neville flushed in lust, looking away to gather himself. �You will be dressed up in a Death Eater�s robes. I have a set just for you, actually. Once you get inside the Dark Lord�s hideout, you�ll request to anyone that stops you that you have a package from Harrison Malfoy to the Dark Lord. And if they try to take it from you, tell them it�s a private matter between Harrison Malfoy and the Dark Lord.� Harry repeated. �They will leave you alone; I have no doubt about that.�

�They won�t be suspicious?� Neville asked, confused. �I thought you were a traitor-,�

Harry sighed, looking ashamed. �The Dark Lord has a thing for me�if you will.� Neville looked clueless. Foolish�.Idiot! �He takes on bed partners, Neville. He raped me�.� He ran his free hand up and down his arm, looking sick. �He wants to keep me as a pet. Merlin, Neville, I feel so dirty.�

He faked a tear, allowing it to run down his cheek. �If I could be in your position, I would.� He said fiercely. �I want to be the one delivering it to him��

�Bloody hell,� Neville whispered. Harry felt his disgust and pity. This was perfect, he was perfect. �I�m so sorry, Harry. I never knew things like that happened�� Of course he didn�t. Harry sneered mentally. Neville was far too sheltered for his own good.

Longbottom reached out to caress Harry�s shoulder. �Tell me what the rest of the plan is, Harry. I�ll do whatever it takes to bring him down.�

Good.

�Nothing really is too difficult. Once you arrive near the Dark Lord, you�ll tell him your have a delivery from me. Naturally, he�ll take it. And when he opens it and touches the locket with his bare hands, he�ll become weakened incredibly and that�s your time to strike. I�ll give you the Gryffindor sword, Neville. And you stab that bastard, you understand? Stab him, the locket, and the snake if it�s by him.�

Neville looked flabbergasted. �Will the locket really weaken him?� Green eyes flashed. Again, he poured trust and determination into the boy.

�Do you doubt me? Dumbledore approved of the hex� you know his gloved hand? I�m sure you�ve seen it tarnished.� Neville nodded, grimacing at the memory. �It�s because he touched the Gaunt Ring. It had the same hex on it that I put on this locket. Dumbledore barely survived and the Dark Lord will be just the same. He�ll be weakened entirely.� Harry motioned the locket closer to the boy. �Would you like to try it out?�

�No,� Neville was green. �I believe you and Dumbledore.� He paused. �But I don�t have the Gryffindor sword, that�s in Dumbledore�s office.�

�Neville,� Harry tisked. �Don�t you think he knows about this plan? When I visit him tonight, he�ll ask me what your answer is. When I tell him you�re all for it, he�ll give me the Gryffindor sword.� Longbottom nodded. �Good, now,� Harry placed the locket back in the tissue and in his robe pocket. �I�ll be giving you a port key, just in case things don�t work out the way they should.� Neville looked relieved.

�Ok, good,� he smiled at Harry and Harry smiled back. He leaned forward. �I want this to work out, Harry. For the wizarding world and for you. We both have suffered so much from him� I would like to make it better. You suffered so much silently. Will you open up to me after all this? Can we be friends? Or�maybe more?� He leaned closer and Harry swallowed, feeling the boy�s soft lips touch his own.

Neville was far too�soft. And not silky velvety smooth, soft- it was a�mushy and far too� blubbery. Harry gave a shocked moan as Neville pushed him back harshly on the bed, their lips still connected together. Harry supposed Neville�s own desperation and Harry�s Seer influence was making the boy far more confident. That, plus the boy probably thought he was going on a live saving mission, and decided to� do things he�s always wanted to do.

And to make matters even more awkward, Harry could feel Riddle�s soul inside Neville purring in excitement.

�You�re so�beautiful�� Neville growled huskily. �I�ve never seen a boy as handsome as you.� His hands roamed Harry�s thin waist and hips, tugging on the pants.

Merlin, this was happening, wasn�t it? This wasn�t a nightmare.

His hands pushed at Neville�s chest, pushing his leech-like lips off him. �I can�t do this right now, Neville. With my mother and all-,�

�Oh Merlin, I�m such a git, I�m sorry.� Neville was red in the face as he scrambled off Harry. �After all you�ve been through- I�m a git.�

Harry sighed in annoyance. It was time for him to leave. Longbottom was getting on his last nerves. �It�s alright, Neville.� Harry grinned at the boy, brushing his fingers across the sensitive neck. �Next time we do that, we�ll have to position ourselves the right way.� Neville frowned in confusion.

Egh, stupid boy.

�I�m a top, love.� He explained further.

Neville�s eyes widened as he looked at Harry�s small frame up and down. �Really?� he squeaked. Longbottom�s cheeks grew red. �Sorry,� he looked away at Harry�s glower. �I just feel so�connected with you, you know? Its weird, I only feel comfortable around you since Ron�s death.� Neville looked down at his lap.

�Are you sure you want to go through with this?� Harry turned the conversation around. �We can always postpone it.� No, we can�t.

�No, no,� Neville shook his head furiously. �It�s my burden to carry. I�m the one that is destined to kill Voldemort. It�s time I face it.� He looked uncomfortable. �Harry?� Having stood up, Harry raised an eyebrow, looking down at the boy. �After everything, I was wondering if you and I could�further our�relationship? I�ve never been with a boy and I never thought I�d want to be. But with you, it feels so right.�

Harry smiled sweetly, inside, he was spitting with disgust. �Of course, Neville, I�ll show you a few things that I�m sure you�ll enjoy.� He leaned forward and caressed his lips to the boy�s. Immediately, Riddle spiked, reaching out to him possessively. And Harry knew, as soon as Neville shot out his hands to grab hold of his face, that Riddle was taking over.

He pulled back, eyes widening as he saw crimson eyes staring out at him. It wasn�t the Voldemort he knew, no, this was a younger soul of Riddle. �Beautiful,� Neville whispered with Riddle, grinning.

Red eyes melted into blue once Harry pulled away further. Disturbing. It had to be because they were Matches. Riddle�s soul inside Longbottom awakened when it was around Harry. It recognized him as his Match, his only one to match in power. Harry slightly preferred the younger spirit of Riddle to the older. It recognized him as an equal.

He cleared his throat, pulling at his sleeves. Neville was breathless and aroused, slumping on the bed. �I�ll see you shortly, Neville. Then I�ll give you the Death Eater robes, the sword, and the box containing the locket.� He smiled at the boy. �Good luck, love.�

�Thanks�� Neville slurred.

Now� on to phase two of four.

--SSC--

�It�s rather late, Harrison. Is there something a matter?� Dumbledore opened the door to his rooms. The office was darkened, only a small candle lit the shadows.

�Yes, Headmaster, something is very wrong.� Harry walked inside the office, looking around. His eyes landed on the Gryffindor sword. It glimmered in the glass case. �If I could have a moment of your time, sir?� His fingers dipped under his collar and played with the gold chain.

With pleasure, he watched the Headmaster�s eyes follow the motion, darkening. �Is it your mother? You�d you like to talk about her?�

�My mother is getting much better, thank you.� He replied easily, sitting down on one of the chairs uninvitingly. Dumbledore and him had many close conversations ever since the ritual ended and Harry planned his revenge. The conversations were always forced, fake- on both ends. But�what could he do? He couldn�t exactly force himself on Dumbledore. The man had solid Occlumency shields. Even his Seer had trouble penetrating through them.

�Is she?� Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, coming to stand against his desk. Interesting. He wasn�t sitting. It looked as if Dumbledore had feel for his bait. �The last I heard she-,�

�She�s fine,� Harry said, believing it himself. She was. Merlin, she was a strong witch. A disease couldn�t bring her down so easily. �Actually, I would like to talk to you about Neville.� He pulled at the chain around his neck again, smirking as Dumbledore watched him once again. �I just�I�m disappointed, really. I wanted to enjoy him a little bit longer, but it seems as if my time is up.�

Blue eyes hardened and narrowed. �What are you speaking of?� Dumbledore straightened up.

�Neville and I came up with a plan to bring down Tom Riddle.� Harry looked down at his finger tangled up in the chain and sheepishly dropped it under his clothes again. �Is Neville like a grandson to you, Headmaster?� Harry drawled sweetly, green eyes all but glowing.

�You�re just like him,� Dumbledore spoke fiercely, his aura growing. �You two are the same person, the same monster. What did you do to Neville?�

�I didn�t do anything to him,� Harry drawled. �I just configured a plan that would help him defeat the Dark Lord. Just what you wanted, right? I thought you wanted him to be the hero, to be the all powerful hero�� Harry trailed off, smirking up at the old man. �He�s going to visit the Dark Lord tomorrow. His head is so big��

Dumbledore�s magic lashed out and struck at Harry. His small frame was pasted rigidly to the chair, unable to move anything but his eyes. His heart rate accelerated and Dumbledore took an advancing step forward. He watched as gnarled fingers grabbed the locket around his neck and yanked it off him. �n..no�� Harry breathed, wheezing through Dumbledore�s spell. The man looked down, frowning at him with the locket in his grasp.

�As I said earlier, Harrison, you and Tom are very much alike,� Dumbledore strolled around his desk, carrying the Slytherin locket in his fingers. He looked up gravely at the frozen Harry. �Both of you are so very arrogant.�

Harry glared, watching as the man grabbed the Gryffindor sword from the glass case. Merlin�he was going to do it�.

�After I destroy the Horcrux, you�ll be taken into custody. I�m afraid I cannot trust you any longer.� Dumbledore placed the locket on the desk. Harry�s eyes widened as he watched Dumbledore pull back the sword. �It�s a pity we�ll be loosing you; you are a very strong wizard.�

And with that, he brought down the sword and pierced the locket.

It screamed and Harry screamed.

And then he grinned as the hold Dumbledore�s magic had on him vanished. He watched through hungry eyes as Dumbledore gasped, holding his gloved hand to his chest. The hand curled around the sword shakily let go of the hilt.

Standing up from the chair, Harry cracked his neck, taking a step forward. �And you, Headmaster, are so predictable.� Harry looked down at the destroyed locket and then at Dumbledore. �You see, Headmaster, that wasn�t the real Horcrux, it was a faux.� The old man coughed up blood, his eyes wide and pained. �I knew you would stab me in the back the moment you could and take the Horcrux. I knew you saw it as soon as he gave it to me.� Harry tisked, grinning. �Six years ago� at the young age of eleven. You saw the Horcrux around me. And ever since then, you�ve tried to come up with ways to manipulate me��

Dumbledore slumped to the floor behind his desk, shuddering and wheezing. The blood coming out from his mouth stained his beard and dripped to the floor in sweet droplets. Harry paused by the Gryffindor sword, considering it. Taking out a glove from his cloak, he pulled it on and touched the hilt of the sword. It was warm, but not as warm as it would have been if he didn�t have a glove on.

�Look at that,� Harry breathed, holding up the sword. �A Slytherin using the Gryffindor sword, ironic, isn�t it?� He looked down at Dumbledore. The man was suffering from the project Harry had slaved away with for the past few weeks. It was utterly dark and powerful. It had taken him a lot of his energy and power creating it. But he succeeded. On the outside, it gave off dark vibes, vibes that were very similar to a Horcrux.

And whoever attempted to destroy it, was destroyed from the inside out. Even the sword of Gryffindor couldn�t yield to the results. Harry was very proud of his creation. Voldemort hadn�t even thought of it�

�You know what would be even more ironic, Albus?� Harry whispered softly. �If a Gryffindor died by the Gryffindor sword.� Harry�s mouth twisted as he watched Dumbledore�s magic struggle to help him out. It was ineffective, of course.

�You will�you�ll loose. Just like him.�

�You compare Tom and I together, Dumbledore� as if you didn�t know we were almost exact replicas of each other.� Harry gave a dark chuckle. �We are a like, yes. And we will succeed� pity you were already dying anyway. But I suppose I can take partial credit.�

�You silly�child�� Dumbledore smiled through bloody teeth. �Death is yet the next great adventure.� Harry lost his smile, grimacing. Pythia had said that� �And that�s why you are alike him� so cowardly of death��

Harry tipped back his head and laughed, clutching the sword tighter. �Ah, that�s where you�re wrong, old fool. I am not afraid of death. In fact, I�m welcoming it at this point in my life. You think you�re all high and mighty�� Harry spat, feeling rage clutch his chest.

�You are nothing but a child�� Child.

Child.

Dumbledore prodded and pushed�

And Harry growled. �I am not a child.� He raised the sword and brought it down on Dumbledore�s chest. The man shuddered as the sword sliced through his body and connecting to the wood floor below him.

The man jerked once more, his magic spitting across the room.

And then he was no more.

Harry breathed heavily, his face splattered with crimson droplets from his enemy. �And revenge never tasted so good�� Harry�s hands shook as they took the sword out of the old fool�s body. With his magic, he froze the portraits in place. They would never be able to speak a word about this to anyway. Not until Harry unfroze them himself.

Looking at the blood covered sword and the body, Harry took a deep breath, calming himself. It was his second murder. He didn�t know what he felt as he stared down at the lifeless eyes of Dumbledore. Seeing the body� it wasn�t as satisfying as it had been when he was getting his revenge. He felt some guilt over what he did and he supposed that should be normal. He didn�t want to become a cold blooded killer.

But he did want to extract revenge to those that had wronged him.

If he kept by that personal moral, he supposed he wouldn�t turn into something that he would be ashamed of. He would never kill out of cold blood. There had to be a reason why or else he wouldn�t commit that murder. Assassins stuck by that code of honor. They only killed those that had committed crimes or who deserved the killings�

Harry shook himself, taking a deep breath.

He needed to keep going. His plan wasn�t finished yet.

--SSC--

Snape played with the Death Eater mask as he strode toward the exit of the castle. The halls were empty and dark, reminding him that it was the Holidays. He was being summoned for reasons unknown. The Dark Lord usually never called this late at night.

�You once told me Professor�� Severus halted, his eyes widening as he caught sight of Harrison Malfoy sitting so calmly on a bench, out looking the grounds. The moonlight played on a blade he held in his hand. The metallic glimmered, almost blinding him.

�You once told me that �as long as I kept up my studies and push myself magically, I won�t need to �fit in�.� Harry whispered. Snape tensed, pausing. �You said people will be following me at my heels and begging me to pay attention to them.�

Silence.

�I will never forget that.� Harry smiled wistfully into the moon. Snape watched as his fingers caressed the sword�s hilt, twirling the point on the floor. �You said that to me when I felt as if I were no one. I was young and foolish and didn�t take your words to heart. But now, as I sit here, I think back to how right you were.� Snape watched as Harrison stood up, looking a little worse for wear in the moonlight.

�Because you picked me up when I was down, I will return the favor to you.� Harry started walking away. Snape could only stare as the boy made his way further down the hall. �Don�t go to the meeting tonight, Severus. Not unless you�re ready to be tortured to death. Go back into your rooms and think long and hard on your alliance.�

Goose bumps ran the lengths of his arms as Harrison murmured his last words.

Looking down at his mask, he frowned.

--SSC--

He was clutching her hand, shaking.

Lord Voldemort turned in his sleep, frowning.

And then he was no longer in his body, but watching from the outside as his Match buried his face into her lifeless body. Around him, Lucius Malfoy and Draco Malfoy stood, their faces heavy with loss. Around him, the room crackled with raw magic, freezing the bedposts and the picture frames. The room was heavy with sorrow and he felt drowned in it.

Harrison lifted his head, a face absent of tears as they stared at his dead mother.

And then Voldemort sat up in bed, gathering his cloak and leaving the room in one motion. Before he disapparated, he touched his fingers to his cheek. Frowning, he pulled it back, staring at the wet moisture.

Tears.

His Match had made him cry.

Grimacing at the thought, he hurried down the corridor.

As much as he may want to avoid these emotions, Harrison was subconsciously calling for him. And he knew he couldn�t ignore the call.

A/n: Whistles� next chapter is my favorite� I�ve already finished with it, but I still have to edit it. Gah, I think it�s my favorite of all� I hope you enjoy it� and this chapter as well.

22

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 15:31:35 +0400

Chapter: 22

A/n: A BIG THANK YOU: For sticking with me thus far.
I�m sorry to say the ending will still be a�few more chapters away. Like� more than ten. I think. Or more. Somewhere around there.

And no. The assassins are not out of the story yet. ;)

Chapter Twenty Two: This Pain is Just too Real

�Agh,� Harry moaned as Blaise sucked his neck. �Blaise,�

�I would have never taken you as the noisy kind, Harrison.� The black boy whispered huskily. His teeth hit another sensitive spot, causing Harry to give a rather loud squirming sound. He could feel Blaise harden above him. �Fuck, Harrison� make that noise again.�

He chuckled as he pushed at Blaise�s chest, forcing the boy to be the bottom. He climbed on top and took control. With Voldemort, the man would be fighting fiercely, not allowing Harry leeway. But Blaise laid there, content. Harry paused in the kissing, feeling his stomach twist in guilt. He couldn�t do this.

�I can�t do this,� Harry whispered, placing his forehead onto Blaise�s. The black wizard slumped backward with a growl of exasperation.

�Are you bloody kidding me? You�d rather fuck that red eyed bastard? After everything he�s done to you?� Harry remained quiet, frowning. He didn�t know what he was feeling. It was wrong to feel as if he owed Voldemort loyalty when the man treated him so lowly. But why was he always comparing Blaise to him? Why did he always feel the guilt when he kissed another? Simply because Harry knew, deep down, that it was infidelity� and he would never commit that act. Ever.

�I can�t do this.� Harry said more strongly. �He may be a bastard, but he�s my Match.�

�Harrison-,� Blaise started again, but paused, his eyes widening. �Ah!� Blaise screamed, whimpering and thrashing. �Merlin! Help me!� His eyes watered and Harry jumped off him, eyes widening when he saw Blaise�s grey trousers turn red with blood.

�Bloody hell,� he whispered. With shaking fingers, he raked a hand through his hair.

�Harry, Harry,� Blaise chanted in a plead. His fingers shook as they placed themselves over his manhood. �Please help��

�I don�t know-,� he started, but paused when he heard a hissing chuckle. His heart skipped a beat and the hairs on the back of his neck stood straight. �Voldemort?� All he was met with was hissing laughter. �Damn it, Tom. If you are powerful enough to be here, you�re efficient enough to talk.�

Blaise thrashed harder, tears running down his cheeks. The laughter seemed to grow fonder and more excited as Blaise suffered harder. Harry lunged forward, placing his hands on either side of the smooth and wet cheeks. �Blaise,� Harry soothed, pouring his Seer magic into the boy. Immediately, the pain left Blaise�s eyes as he relaxed. The pain was still there, Harry could feel the Dark Lord�s magic still present, but with his Seer, he could easily block it.

Voldemort hissed in displeasure.

�You saw that I stopped, I wouldn�t have done it� damnit.� Harry cursed, seething. �It shouldn�t matter what I do. You�ve had your chance with me and you ruined it.� He couldn�t possibly imagine how Voldemort could be here. The Dark Lord wasn�t really here, but his presence was. It was frightening at how powerful the man was when he put his mind after things.

�We need to talk�� The voice sounded fragmented, almost as if it were slowly loosing power.

�Bullshit,� Harry spat, eyes narrowing. He caressed Blaise�s cheeks and sent him into an unconscious state. �I�m through with you, Lord Voldemort.� Despite the fact he couldn�t even fuck someone else. �I�ll be giving you one gift, one parting gift you�ve always wanted, and then we�ll be on our way.�

The voice was silent and for a moment Harry thought he�d left. �And what is that? You?�

Harry scoffed, sneering. �As much as I know you want my virginity-,� Well he essentially lost it to Cho�

�Not just your body, silly child. I want you.� Harry was taken aback by the intensity of those words. He blinked, breathing heavily. He knew the Dark Lord had wanted him, why was it so different hearing it from his own lips? It didn�t matter�

�No,� Harry replied softly, staring across the room at his reflection. �It�s something much more� you�ve always said how much you wanted it. Even more than me.� He replied bitterly. In the mirror, Voldemort�s transparent form appeared behind him. The man�s face was bent toward his neck. Crimson eyes glanced up into the mirror.

�And then you�ll leave me? After you give me a gift you claim would make me tremble in desire? I find it hard to believe that you can go anywhere on this world that I can�t reach. I�ll always be there.�

�You underestimate me so much, Tom.� Harry drawled, eyes flashing. �I guess you�ll just have to wait your turn, won�t you? Sadly, you are my last priority at the moment.� Liar. He scolded himself. Everything he�s done, he�s always thought of what the Dark Lord would think.

�Hmm,� the Dark Lord murmured. �That hurts, just a little.� In the mirror, the Dark Lord seemed to lean forward, wanting to kiss his neck. But the only thing Harry felt was the static of magic and the smell of lilacs.

�You don�t seem to take me all that seriously,� Harry remarked. �I suppose you don�t take my word to heart. You and I will never be together.�

�I can never win with you, can I, little one?�

�Perhaps,� Harry moved away from the magic. �If you actually start trying, you will. Maybe starting with an apology can change my act of vengeance towards you.� The Dark Lord started laughing.

�Your act of vengeance?� The man spat in amusement. �You actually think you can hurt me?�

Harry felt sick and hurt. �I don�t think so, Tom. Someone actually needs to have a heart in order to hurt.� He cocked his head to the side, unfolding his magic. �Seeing as you have nothing but a black hole, I suppose my revenge won�t mean anything to you. But it will mean so much to me.�

With that, he used his magic to cleanse the room. Voldemort�s presence left by force and the blood on Blaise disappeared. Pressing his fingers into the boy�s temple, Harry closed his eyes. The pain was gone, Blaise would be fine.

--SSC--

�So�� Sirius started unsurely. Harry grinned, lounging on a chair next to Remus� bedside. The werewolf had barely made it. Madame Promfrey had done a fantastic job on fixing the man up. Sirius hadn�t left the man�s bedside ever since they had gotten back from the werewolves� den.

Harry�s eyes were hooded as he concentrated on turning his hand into a paw. He grinned as it turned into a bushy black paw. Success. He�d been working on that for awhile now� he had pushed past the pain and the exhaustion, and the end result was so nice. �Yes?� He murmured distractedly.

�Thanks again for what you did. You risked a lot-,�

�If you thank me one more time, I�ll deliver Lupin to Greyback myself.� He dropped his paw, turning it back to a human appendage before it could hit the armrest. �You didn�t just benefit, but the dark side did.� He watched closely as Sirius looked down and shifted uncomfortable. �What?�

�I can�t help but to wonder what�s happening with you. I mean,� Sirius shook his head, sighing. �Dumbledore�� he looked around, lowering his voice. �He knew what would happen and he sent Remus anyway.� Harry nodded, giving the man a thin smile. �I�m slowly loosing faith in him� but I can�t go to the dark side, Harry, I just can�t.�

Harry closed his eyes briefly and then snapped them open, leaning forward, barely touching lips with Sirius. �This is where your debt comes in, cousin.� Grey eyes widened, but he didn�t pull away. Good. �You know Sirius; a part of being a Seer involves Seeing one�s aura. You can�t hide that behind a goofy and stupid smile. I can see your true self. You�re dark by nature.� Sirius opened his mouth. �Don�t interrupt me.� Harry snapped.

Sirius snapped his mouth shut. �I See that your magic is dark. Actually, that stops you from casting a lot of spells correctly. Not many wizards have this issue, you see, they can be either light or dark, but you are dark. You are meant to be dark. Your family was dark and they pushed you to be dark. Being the rebellious child you were, you wanted to strip free of their expectations and rebel. Unfortunately for you, you didn�t think you�d ever truly go light, did you?�

Before Sirius could respond, Harry continued. �You met three good friends; Remus Lupin, James Potter, and Peter Pettigrew. They showed you the �true� meaning of friendship.� Harry sneered. �But James and his wife died in the war, as did Peter. You only have Remus now, Sirius. He�s the only one holding you back, isn�t he?�

Sirius remained silent. �You can feel your magic, Sirius.� He reached out a hand and placed it on his cousin�s chest. �It�s unsettled.� The man�s magic jumped to him, almost pleading him. Soon, lovely, he whispered mentally. �Did you ever think, perhaps, Remus would accept you if you decided to go dark? Dark isn�t so much about killing, Sirius. Although I will admit that they do enjoy killing their enemies and a few useless muggles, it isn�t all about the number of people you�ve slain, its about practicing the magic you crave� its about standing up for what you want.�

Harry grinned. �Look at me, I�m dark. And I�ve only killed one.� Poor Weasley. �And that was out of revenge, a simple desire. You see, being on the dark side, you can do anything you want without having to worry about the consequences. Your magic will grow and mature. The Ministry wants to ban wizards with dark magic. But you see, we need to perform the magic. It�s in our blood, as it is in yours. That�s the only reason why light and dark don�t mix. Because they think we don�t need to cast dark magic. That�s pathetic. We do. And we�ll fight to keep it that way.�

He stood up, stroking Sirius� cheek on his way out. �I�ll let you think on that, Sirius. Come to me when you�re ready to face who you really are.�

--SSC--

�Everyone is going, Harrison. Please. Mother begged me to convince you to come.� Draco pleaded. �It�s a black tie event. No robes, a lot of alcohol and almost all the Slytherins are going� and if that isn�t your thing, father is inviting a lot of politicians.�

Harry�s eye twitched. Most the castle was empty and Harry decided to stay at Hogwarts for the Holidays. Pity. Longbottom was gone, out of his reach. It seemed as if he would have to work on the boy after break. Even Sirius retreated away with his werewolf lover. Really, how boring. But he�d rather have �boring� than living with Lucius and a wide open space for the Dark Lord to visit. He wouldn�t have it.

Unfortunately, Draco was staying with him and Blaise, the two never shut up.

�I�m not going,� he looked at his brother. Draco was dressed in an elegant tuxedo with a green and silver tie. His hair was loose, blonde strands falling in his face. The rings on his fingers looked as if they were recently shined and polished as they blinked at him in sapphire blues and clear crystal. Malfoy colors, how quaint.

�Please, Harrison? Mother-,�

�I think you should go, Harrison.� Blaise was lying on his bed, looking at his fingernails. �I was invited but I declined when I learned that you weren�t going. If you want, I�ll come with you. Malfoy�s right, there�s alcohol there� you haven�t even tried any of the good stuff. I�ll make sure you�ll get wasted.�

Draco curled his lip. �Pleasant, Zabini, as always.� He turned back around to Harry. �Are you coming or not?�

�No,� Harry snapped. �Stop asking me. You�re already late and mother will be worried. Now go.�

�There are gifts for you-,� Harry turned his back on his brother, looking down at the homework he had for potions. Draco sighed. �She�ll be devastated you know. She always loves Christmas with both of us. And the Dark Lord told father he wouldn�t be there-,�

�Bloody hell, he�s probably lying. The Dark Lord knows I wouldn�t want to go if he is attending, which is why he told Lucius to tell you he wasn�t going.� Harry snapped. �Leave, Draco, before I get truly annoyed and will never step anywhere near the manor again.� Draco gave a deep sigh and left in a snobbish pureblood manor.

�Merlin, finally,� Blaise remarked as he scooted closer to Harry. Blaise�s fingers took the quill from Harry�s grip and slid his hand up his arm in a suggestive manner.

�Haven�t you learned the last time?� Harry remarked, looking pointedly at Blaise�s crotch. The boy hadn�t really remembered anything but pain. His dick was still in place, but it was almost if he were pissing bloody acid. It wasn�t a fun experience, one that Harry would rather not repeat.

�Do you not find me attractive?� Blaise whispered huskily, leaning closer. The black wizard had found a new sense of confidence. The threat of Voldemort breathing down his neck didn�t seem to bother him in the least. And that bothered Harry.

�I find you more than attractive.�

�Really?� Blaise murmured. �Am I an even match to you?�

�What the hell are you talking about, Blaise?�

�You�re so beautiful, Harrison. You don�t give yourself enough credit.� Blaise scoffed. �I haven�t seen the Dark Lord, but I heard he�s handsome himself. Am I in league with you and him? Am I worthy enough to be with you?�

Harry reached forward and traced the boy�s artistic face. �The Dark Lord isn�t handsome. It�s his mask. You know that. He�s over sixty years old.�

�But he has enough magic to keep his youthfulness.�

�I�m not going to argue about this, Blaise. The Dark Lord is handsome, yes. But I don�t look for superficial things when I get together with someone. Really, I�d thought you�d know me better than that.� Harry breathed. �I just don�t feel right being with you, Blaise. Not just because of the infidelity, but because he�s going to kill you.�

�Exactly,� Blaise agreed. �He is going to kill me as soon as he can get his hands on me. With that in mind, I figure why not just be together until he comes after me?�

�I�ll protect you from him, Zabini.� Harry murmured. �Don�t think I won�t defend you.� The black boy remained quiet. �Why don�t we go to the ball? I�m sure we can find something to do��

He regretted his own words.

--SSC�

Harry played with his high collard jacket. It wasn�t a tuxedo, like Draco�s, more like a fancy sports jacket. �You look beautiful,� Blaise breathed. �Shaggable.� He reached out a hand and messed up Harry�s hair. The smaller wizard glared.

�You don�t look too bad yourself, Zabini.� Blaise smirked, straightening his suit. Harry turned to look down the balcony at the party. Everyone was down there, drinking and talking. Blaise and he would have to go down the stairs in order to reach the party� in front of everyone. There was a side room next to the main dance floor. Inside, Harry knew where most the Hogwarts students were. They were having their �own� little Christmas celebration, a celebration planned by Draco.

�Let�s look for Narcissa and then we can make our way to the side room where the rest of the students are. I don�t feel like chatting up old stiffs tonight.�

Blaise laughed, agreeing. Harry leaned over the railing. He looked first for any lilac smelling men. There weren�t any. But that didn�t mean he wasn�t here tonight. It just meant that he wanted to stay hidden. Or maybe he really wasn�t here.

�There she is, looking as gorgeous as ever�� there was a slight hesitant tone in Blaise�s tone. Harry saw why just seconds later. She looked far too skinny and pale. Yes, she was strikingly pale normally, but she looked almost sickingly so. Her makeup probably hid most of the brunt of her appearance� �She kind of looks like you� I mean, with your weight and all-,�

Harry sighed, moving away from the balcony and making his way to the curving staircase. It was now or never. At least there was no servant, announcing his name like last time. They were far too late for that. Taking a deep breath, he all but ran down the stairs. Blaise chuckled after him, running just as fast. Harry grinned as he reached the bottom step. He was sure they weren�t unseen, but at least they weren�t the focal point.

He locked eyes with Lucius as he made his way toward Narcissa. Giving his father a cold stare, he turned his shoulder on the man, continuing on his way. Narcissa was dressed in a simple, but beautiful blue dress. It wasn�t full, but hugged her delicate frame nicely. Her pale curls were pinned up, showing the curve of her neck.

She was sipping on champagne, facing away from him. He grinned, stopping behind her and kissing her neck. �Hello mother,� he had to remind himself that Narcissa wasn�t the one to blame for everything.

She turned around with a gasp, almost dropping her long stemmed glass. �Harrison, my son,� she moaned, leaning down to kiss him on the corner of his mouth. �I�ve missed you so much.� With one arm, she grabbed Harry around the waist, bringing him flush against her chest.

Harry felt guilt in his stomach. She looked horrible. To strangers, they would only see her beauty, but to him, he could see her unhealthy flaw. �Mother, you look horrible.� He whispered, hugging her back. �Is everything alright?�

Tears clung to her lashes. �I�ve missed you,� she said softly. �After what happened, I only could imagine you not coming back. Ever. And you never returned my owls��

�I�m here now, mother, aren�t I?� He tried to soothe her. Her thin frame seemed to shake in his arms.

�I�m so sorry, Harrison. I should have-,�

�Mother, please,� Harry started, tightening his arms. �You knew it was wrong of him and you told him it was wrong. But you also played the part of a loyal wife. I understand your dilemma and I have come to terms with it. I don�t blame you. Please, believe that. I don�t blame you.� He repeated.

�You�re so thin-,� She whispered. �Poor child, I could only imagine what you went through. I wish I could have been there with you.� She sniffed and Harry remained still in her clutch. �But you�re right, you�re here now.� She mourned, pulling away to stroke his hair. �Lets not dwell on the past tonight. Tonight, I�d like to dance with you before you go off with Mr. Zabini to Draco�s party.�

Harry flushed, looking at the dance floor. One thing he hated. Dancing with women who were taller than him. His mother was tall, probably just as tall as his father. He felt like a little boy. �Er,�

Her hand laid on his shoulder. �Please Harrison? Just this once.� Her eyes pleaded and a gentle smile pulled at her lips. He was such a pushover�

�Alright,� he held out his hand formally. �May I have this dance, my Lady?� Blaise snickered, leaning against the refreshment table, taking pleasure in watching. Narcissa placed her hand in her son�s, allowing him to lead her to the dance floor.

The guests parted for mother and son, smiling at him as they passed. There were a couple of men and women on the floor already and the classical song had just ended. They seemed to take notice of the Lady of the house and the son, and chose to leave the dance floor, opening it up for just Narcissa and him. Harry all but groaned, feeling his cheeks grow warm as they stood in the middle of all the stares.

All by themselves.

He used his pureblood mannerisms to control his expression. His shoulders were stiff and his face was an emotionless mask. Narcissa settled into the same role, looking like a cold queen to the outside stares.

Lowering his eyes, he took a moment to compose himself before the music began. When he was younger, his parents drilled both he and Draco into the art of pureblood mannerisms and customs. And one of those traditions had to do with dancing. While Draco took a long while to teach, Narcissa claimed Harry was a natural born dancer. He was born with grace and agility. She often teased Lucius that Harry was the best dancer in the house.

Ever since then, Harry hadn�t gotten the opportunity to really dance in front of others. Not like this. Not with the occupants watching him closely and not with the woman of grace.

When the music came on, Harry�s eyes widened a fraction. Merlin, it was their song. Narcissa and he always used to dance to it. It was a beautiful song, mostly slow in the beginning and slowly gaining in intensity. They had always enjoyed dancing to it, always bursting out in laughter when they were alone and finished.

She smiled at him knowingly.

Giving her a stiff bow at the waist, she curtsied back to him.

And then they met together.

She smiled at him as he took her hand in his and led her around the floor. �Pureblood�s are so formal, Harrison, are they not?� Harry raised an eyebrow. Narcissa always scolded him not to �talk� during a dance. It was impolite to both the art of dancing and the music- and it looked ridiculous to the viewers. �I thought you�d might come tonight, so I inquired after playing this song for the both of us.�

�It�s a very beautiful song, mother.� Harry spun them quickly, grinning. �It carries a lot of memories.�

She smiled, seemingly loosing her mask. �I wish we could have had more moments like this, Harrison. You�re so grown up now; you don�t need me any longer, do you?�

�I�ll always need you.� Harry tisked. �You�re my mother.�

She gave him a sad smile as they twisted their hands together and twirled. He loved the feeling of getting dizzy while dancing. His feet took over for him and he allowed the song to guide him. �You�ll go far in life, Harrison.� She said proudly, tiredly. �I am so very proud of you, remember that.� Such fierceness in her eyes�

Harry frowned, feeling his mother apply more of her weight on him. �Mother-,� he missed a step and he stumbled as she collapsed in his arms. Around him, the spectators gasped loudly. His legs shook as he tried to hold both of them up. Over her shoulder he locked eyes with Lucius. The man was grey as he hurried forward.

He didn�t reach them in time.

Harry collapsed on the floor, cradling his mother�s head gently. His body was shaking in fear and horror as he stared down at her slack face. This couldn�t be happening� oh Merlin no. Harry gasped thickly, feeling dry sobs shudder his frame. Lucius fell to his knees, reaching around Harry to feel for a pulse. There was one; Harry could see it in her aura. It flickered lightly, barely even there.

Lucius turned to yell something at the guests, but Harry was deaf. Nothing was comprehensible as he stared at his mother�s prone body on the floor. What happened? Why? Lucius turned to look at him, his eyes saddened. �Harrison,� Harry began to breath heavily and quickly, not being able to get enough air in his lungs. Lucius reached for him and pulled back as he felt the brunt of Harry�s Seer.

Pythia always said that when a Seer experienced such strong emotions, they unconsciously gave off those vibes to the people around them. Harry was sure they were all feeling his angst, his pain� Merlin. His mother�

�Harrison, sweetie,� arms pulled him from behind, trying to lift him from the floor. It was Pythia. She clutched his arms, his back to her chest. One of her hands splayed his Seer mark, sending soothing waves through him. It didn�t work that way with a Seer to Seer. His emotions and hers clashed, making him slump in her arms. He felt numb. There were no emotions. She picked him up, and Harry stood, his eyes dilated.

He watched through a veil as a Healer ran to Narcissa�s side.

Nothing much mattered.

�Come; let�s bring you away from here.�

And she did. But Harry could hardly recollect anything after seeing his mother collapse.

21

mybb@mybb.ru (Miko.) — Sat, 27 Oct 2012 14:46:06 +0400

Chapter: 21

A/n: This chapter is dedicated to Cancount, who gave me a wicked idea ;)
Also, a big, huge, thank you to those of you who reviewed! This chapter is a long one (Or at least I think it is). Sorry for the mistakes, I was kind of in a hurry editing this. I'll probably go back and try to re-edit it again.

Enjoy.

Chapter Twenty One: All Your Hands on Me

Harrison rubbed his front teeth with his tongue, glancing at his reflection in a passing mirror. Was that�was that a bloody hair on his face? �Egh,� he hissed in disgust, reaching out his palm to rub at the small stubble on his chin. There was more than one hair. Granted, he knew he would grow hair there as he grew older, but did it have to look so� unattractive? So imperfect?

Sneering, he used his magic to shave wandlessly.

After which, it was nothing but smooth skin. �Better,� he murmured, satisfied. Brilliant green eyes looked passed himself in the mirror to watch Neville Longbottom roam the hall in a sort of dream-like manner. Giving himself a last minute cheek to see if everything was in place and proper, Harry tugged his sleeves and brushed off the imaginary lint off his robes, following behind the boy-who-lived. He stalked behind the boy, taking pleasure in the heavy weight of sorrow and grief.

Tragedy had finally struck the boy wonder. And it was brilliant to know that he had caused it.

�Hello Neville,� he softened his voice and his expression as the boy-who-lived turned around.

�Oh, hey Harry,� Neville whispered, the dark circles under his eyes pronounced with the shadows. �I haven�t seen you for awhile.�

The little boy was trying to be strong. Harry could see the tears right behind his eyes. �Well,� Harry shrugged, offering Neville a fake sad smile. �I heard about Ron. Well, we all have. I thought you might like some� space.� He threw in the feeling of sympathy, feeling Neville become drawn to him. The boy needed someone. He was pushing everyone away with his best mate�s death, but Harry would make him depend on him.

It was all part of the plan.

�I�� With his Seer influence, Neville seemed to shift closer to him. �I really am sorry about how we treated you before, Harry.� His head bowed. �Ron would have been sorry as well.� The boy�s voice cracked and Harry tisked gently.

His hands reached out and landed on Longbottom�s shoulder. For a moment, he paused, never being this physical close to the boy before. He felt it. He felt Riddle�s soul within Longbottom. It sparked and purred at Harry�s touch, warming his hand. Neville looked through his lashes at Harry, giving him a hesitant smile. The stupid, foolish boy probably wasn�t affected. Or was he? Harry considered Longbottom�s emotions. His sorrow was on the forefront of his mind, but there was something else. Attraction and desperation to be accepted.

So Neville was influenced by his proximity because of the Horcrux.

Oh. Things just got even easier.

�I could never hold a grudge against you at a time like this, Neville.� Neville, so easily brainwashed and manipulated, gave Harry a true smile.

�Thanks Harry, that�s one burden I can take off my shoulders.� Considering you have so many� fool. Longbottom reached out his own hand and laid it over Harry�s positioned on his shoulder. The Seer repressed his own feelings of repulsion and instead transferred warm feelings to the boy.

Neville towered over him. Harry was aware of that now, with how close they were. Even if the boy was only average height, and probably couldn�t hold a flame to the Dark Lord�s towering frame, he was still considered tall next to Harry. It ruffled Harry the wrong way. He should be the imposing figure. �If you ever need anything, anything at all, don�t be afraid to come to me, Neville. I know we haven�t been very close in the past, but I believe we can always start over.�

Riddle�s soul licked at him, sending a painful shock down his wrist.

Harry smiled and pulled his hand away, trying to look as subtle as possible. �I�ll keep that in mind, Harry. Thank you.� And Harry knew he would.

Neville and he were going to have such a fun time together. Especially with the conversations Harry would orchestra.

Longbottom looked lighter after their conversation. Of course, that was Harry�s doing. He had gotten rid of the grief and loss and instead poured comfort and hope to the boy, only around him, of course. When Longbottom would leave his presence, he would drown in the grief and loss� which would make him seek Harry�s comforting presence when he felt overwhelmed. This was all too fun.

Harry watched him leave through lowered lids, feeling lighter than he had ever felt in ages.

�Trying to seduce the boy wonder?� A voice whispered huskily in his ear. Hands rested on his narrow hips and slowly slid forward, wrapping possessive arms across his waist. Harry was pulled against a solid chest and lips traced the shell of his ear.

�Blaise-,� Harry protested, feeling the lips trail down his neck.

�Don�t try to stop me, Harrison.� His hold tightened on the smaller boy. �I want you, and you can�t deny that you�re attracted to me.� Chocolate colored fingers grasped his small chin and turned his head to the side. Plump lips crushed into his own; searing them.

Harry moaned into the kiss, feeling knots of tension tighten in his stomach. He would never deny that this felt good. Because it did. But it wasn�t rough like he enjoyed; it didn�t involve warm saliva and blood, or teeth that tore his skin. Blaise was gentle and passionately slow. Whereas Voldemort was dominating and controlling. Both of these types of kisses turned him on. It confused him how that could be, when they were as different as night and day.

Harry pulled away just as Blaise�s tongue came to play. Around him, students paused in their motions, staring openly. �Now is not the place to do this, Zabini.� Harry whispered fiercely, trying to step out of the hold. �It�s dangerous-,�

�This isn�t infidelity, Harrison.� Blaise wouldn�t let go. �You�re not being disloyal to him. Not after every thing he�s done to you. He betrayed you, it�s only right to realize you two aren�t in a relationship.�

Harry�s lips thinned. �I don�t want you to get hurt, Blaise.� He narrowed his eyes at the watchful Slytherins who passed by in the shadows. �He�ll know. And he�ll go out of his way to destroy you.�

Blaise clutched at his arm, not letting go. �I�m not afraid of him.�

Green eyes flashed. �You lie. You�re terrified of him.�

�My desire for you overpowers my fear for him. Tell me you don�t see this as infidelity; tell me you�re over your desire for him.� Blaise clutched his upper arms, shaking him. �Or are you simply keeping me at arms length because you�re too afraid to form attachments? I would never hurt you like they-,�

�This is hardly a place to have a lover�s spat, Zabini.� Harry turned to see Draco gliding toward them, his grey eyes narrowed on Blaise.

�Malfoy,� Blaise sneered himself. The two boys, of equal height, stared at one another, willing the other to look away first. �I don�t even know why you care.�

Harry sighed, feeling the hatred and jealousy coming off from both Draco and Blaise. His brother held more of the jealousy, Blaise held more of the annoyance. It didn�t make much sense why Draco was jealous. Unless� Draco had a thing for Blaise. But that wouldn�t make sense either. Looking closer, he saw his brother�s jealousy directed toward Blaise, not him.

�He�s my brother and he has a soft spot for you. Reasons unknown to me, of course.� Draco gave a deep smirk. �I just don�t want to see him hurt because of your foolish actions alerting the Dark Lord�s anger.�

Blaise scoffed, raising his eyebrows. �You�re just jealous because I�m closer to him than you.� Harry shook his head, exasperated. �You see he holds power now and all you want to do is worm your way into his life and become his number one priority. It won�t happen, Malfoy. You�re an idiot.�

He turned his back on the two, intent on going down to the Slytherin common room. Instead, he saw a worried Sirius Black jog toward him. �Harry,� Egh. He reeked of fright and horror. �Please, Harry��

�Don�t ask that of me, Sirius,� Harry hissed, narrowing his eyes at his cousin. The man came to a stop beside him, looking weak and pathetic. Harry cast a silencing charm around the four of them, shielding their conversation from passerbyers.

�Harry-,�

�I warned you.� Harry remained stiff. �I warned Lupin and I warned you what would happen if he went. Let me guess, he went anyway?�

Grey eyes held unshed tears. �He tried to talk with Dumbledore. The old fool told him not to rely on your powers so much. You didn�t necessarily See his death, it was a good enough reason for Dumbledore to tell Remus to go anyway.�

�So what exactly are you asking of Harrison?� Blaise took an advancing step forward. Draco, not wanting to be in the shadows, took his own step closer.

Harry shot Blaise a look, mentally telling him to quiet. Turning back to Sirius, Harry gave the man a shrug. �I�m sorry Sirius, I can�t do that. I�ve already tried to save his life. I cannot enter the werewolves� den by myself-,�

�I�ll go with you.� Sirius pleaded. �Merlin, Harry, please, I�ll do anything if you help me get him back.�

Harry and Sirius held each other�s gazes. �Anything?� Harry whispered softly. �That�s a pretty big offer, Sirius. One that I find myself not able to refuse.� Sirius� face twisted, so many emotions trying to take hold of him; surprise, relief, panic�

�You�ll go then? You�ll help me save him?�

�You�ll owe me that debt-,� he was Slytherin after all�

�Yes, anything, please Harry.�

For awhile, Harry enjoyed the sight of Sirius so desperate. But then it got old and disturbing. Glancing at Blaise and Draco, he raised an eyebrow. �Are you up for a grand adventure with the wolves?�

--SSC--

Why was he doing this again?

He angrily brushed off another dirt particle from his robes, taking a deep breath to calm himself. It was dirty, it smelt� horrible, like sweaty feet and wet dog. And Draco wasn�t making it any better as he kept complaining out loud. �None of us like this, Draco,� Harry hissed, turning his head around to glare at the blonde. �But will you keep quiet? Werewolves have acute hearing, they will hear us if you keep talking.�

�What crawled up your arse and died?� Draco drawled, curling his lip.

�Your severed dick, Malfoy.� Blaise snapped back.

�Incest really isn�t my thing, Zabini.�

�Really?� He drawled. �Could have fooled me with those lustful stares you give Harrison all the time. You�re bloody obsessed-,�

�Silence,� Harry hissed, his magic spiking with annoyance. They wisely shut their mouths and continued forward. This�scene� reminded him strongly of Octavio�s hideout. Although it wasn�t in a cave, it was underground. The ground was spongy and the air was moist. Sirius had told him where the werewolves were residing considering Remus had told him beforehand. Harry just didn�t understand why people never took him seriously. He warned Lupin, and what does the werewolf do? Go off anyway, listening to that damned old fool.

�Incest is actually not unheard of in the dark pureblood world.� Sirius added his own two cents in. �I mean, the Malfoy�s and Black�s are all but related, and yet they get married anyway.�

�This is such a waste of conversation,� Harry snapped. �Will you all shut up?�

He�d rather not have the werewolves kill him and have this conversation as his dying memory. �Merlin, Harrison, you need to get laid.�

Green eyes glowed sinisterly as they locked with Blaise. It was enough to make the boy blanch and remain quiet. Sirius coughed in his hand, hiding a grin. �I don�t see why you�re so jolly go lucky, Sirius.� Harry whispered softly. �Your lover is going to die if we don�t get there on time. Not only that, but with your mindless conversations, we may be found out and ambushed before we have even so much as a warning. You all underestimate werewolves. You think Lupin is a werewolf? He�s a bloody mutt compared to Greyback and his pack.�

He pointed his wand at Blaise and Draco after Sirius paled and looked down. �And I picked you two to come along because I thought you could handle this. I thought you�d at least understand how serious this is and act like responsible adults.� Pleased, he watched as they looked down as well, loosing their mirth.

A slow and quiet clapping was heard through the underground cavern. �Those are the actions of a future Dark Lord, Harrison.� Harry tensed as he watched the shadows move and form into a group of Death Eaters. �My, you�ll make a fine and perfect consort for our Lord.�

Sirius stiffened, pointing his wand at the Death Eaters. They seemed to ignore him entirely as they stood, almost bored. In the front, who had spoken, was none other than his aunt, Bellatrix Lestrange. Beside her, was Lucius. Even if they all had masks on, Harry could easily tell them apart; from the manner they held themselves and also their aura. His father�s cold grey eyes shimmered out of his mask, staring at him, studying him.

Harry was too raw to handle all this now. It was too soon to see them again.

But what bothered him even more, was the fact that they were here, of all places. First it had been showing up at Octavio�s hideout unexpectedly and now here. He narrowed his eyes, furious. �How did you know I was here?� He barked.

Bellatrix gave a childish laugh. �When the Dark Lord says he has eyes on you, Harrison, he takes it very seriously.� The hair on the back of his neck stood up at her statement. He knew the Dark Lord was powerful; perhaps he had underestimated the man�s vow of watching him. It sent him on edge. He had many warnings; from Voldemort himself and Draco�and Blaise. He just never believed Voldemort could watch him with such�precision.

He eyed the large serpent around Bellatrix�s shoulders. The serpent coiled around her shoulders twice, and still, its tail almost brushed the floor. Nagini. The serpent�s eyes flickered as they watched him with a sick pleasure.

Bellatrix stroked the serpent with a lover�s caress, keeping her eyes on him. �The Dark Lord lent us to you, as aid and protection.� She gave a bow as much as possible with the heavy snake on her shoulders. Behind her, the Death Eaters bowed lower. �We are yours to serve, my young Lord.�

Harry breathed heavily through his nose, feeling his rage raise the hair on his arms. �He didn�t come on his own?�

�He had things to do,� Bellatrix replied as she and the rest of the Death Eater�s straightened up. Lucius remained quiet, keeping his stare an eerie calm. Harry refused to keep eye contact with the man. �He sends his warm regards, though.�

�That was very nice, of the man.� Harry drawled, swallowing his scream of outrage. How dare the Dark Lord act like Harry was his salivating servant, needing his help. �But I�m afraid I don�t want, nor need, your help.�

Sirius loosened his stance with a grin of pleasure at Harry�s words. Draco and Blaise stuck to his sides, closing him in like two bodyguards would do. Bellatrix�s gaze flickered to Blaise and those dark eyes deepened in hatred and disgust. �But Harrison,� she sang insanely. Harry saw her aura peek with holes. It was like Ronald Weasley�s, but� far more damaged. She wasn�t suicidal or depressed, just�insane. Although it did look slightly better from the last time he had seen her.

�The Dark Lord just didn�t send us as aid in getting your werewolf friend back. He sent us to retrieve you.� Nagini hissed in laughter at Bellatrix�s words, swaying her head back and forth. �No, he wants your presence. It�s time to go to your rightful place.�

�Clever,� green eyes glowed fiercely as he took a step forward. �Did he tell you to say that? Because I think I�ve heard those words before.�

Bellatrix seemed to hesitate at the show of power, her eyes widening before narrowing. �You�ve been very disrespectful to the Dark Lord, little nephew of mine. Running around with this trash, when your body belongs to the Dark Lord.� She hissed at Zabini, motioning her wand in his direction, ready to curse him.

She didn�t get the first syllable out of her lips. Her fingers froze over with ice. �You will not harm him, Bellatrix.� Harry stepped in front of Blaise. �Nor do you have a right to stick your egoistic nose in the Dark Lord�s and my privacy. What happens between him and I is private, you will not belittle me, you will not disrespect me. Do you understand?� The ice inched further up her arm. Harry knew it would be painful, but Bellatrix tipped back her neck and laughed. It showed him just how messed up in the head she was.

�Pathetic,� Harry spat, turning his back on the Death Eaters. �Bloody insane.�

�He�s worried about you,� a new voice took over for the Death Eaters. Harry knew, without turning, that it was Lucius. �You look like hell, Harrison. Your weight-,�

�The day the Dark Lord is truly worried; I�ll get on my hands and knees and lick the bottom of his boots.� Harry vowed. �I will not be leaving with you.� He looked over his shoulder at the silent crowd of Death Eaters. �You can either help me with the werewolves, as I�m sure the Dark Lord would love their alliance, or stay the hell out of my business.�

He continued forward. �Bloody hell,� Sirius breathed his eyes wide as he trotted to keep up with Harry. �I never knew the Dark Lord and you had such a��

�Save it Sirius,� Harry whispered, using his nose to guide him to where the werewolves were. They already lost a lot of time. �You knew I was never light. The Dark Lord and I do have a history, yes, but you�d do better to stay out of it.� He turned to look at his cousin. The man was frowning. �You won�t tell anyone about what you�ve heard today.�

It wasn�t a question and it certainly wasn�t a plead, but Sirius nodded nonetheless.

Draco and Blaise pushed at each other to get on the other side of Harry. �That was brilliant,� Draco breathed, eyes drinking in Harry obsessively. �Who knew saving Lupin would be so much fun.�

�Ah,� Harry smirked. �The fun has yet to begin, my dear brother.�

The four lead the way, ignoring the slithering crowd of Death Eaters behind them. Harry had trouble pulling his rage and anger away before he encountered the werewolves. The last thing he wanted was to storm in there with his magic unveiled and have them attack out of fear and defense. But it was difficult when he knew that� man�s eyes were on him. Voldemort knew everything, just like Draco said. And now the Dark Lord had the audacity to request for Harry to leave Hogwarts and come to him?

It wasn�t right. And he�d do anything in his power to avoid that scenario. The man had yet to apologize for his wrongdoing. Sending his servants out to �help� him didn�t count at all. And the fact that the Dark Lord knew everything that was going on with him at Hogwarts didn�t settle well with him.

�You�re giving off restless vibes,� Blaise murmured in his ear. �Calm down.�

Harry took a calming breath as he came upon a deep grove. He ducked down, and peeked inside the warm den. Already, the werewolves were surrounding Lupin and Greyback. From the looks of things, Lupin was dying. He was too late.

�Merlin, Harry, please�� Sirius whimpered.

�I�m sorry Sirius,� Harry breathed, seeing Lupin�s aura flicker. Behind him, the Death Eaters all crowded in close. There was not one bit of privacy� �We�re too late.� Bellatrix gave a snicker, sending Sirius on a rampage. �Sirius- Sirius!� Harry hissed, lunging toward his cousin who had charged inside the den, yelling in rage.

For a moment, all Harry could do was rub his temples. He watched as the werewolves all tensed up and snapped their attention toward the charging wizard. Greyback stood up, his amber eyes flashing in amusement. That was, until Sirius spat a curse at him.

Harry stepped forward and with his magic, he intercepted the curse. He subdued Sirius, watching as his cousin dropped to the floor, bound. �So sorry about that,� Harry drawled.

Wild amber eyes were immediately directed at him. Harry knew instantly that they were intrigued by him, by his Seer. Crouching down low, they prowled closer to him, sniffing him out. Harry remained still, keeping his hands calmly by his sides. He kept half his attention on the Death Eaters, making sure they didn�t attack. They kept still, waiting his orders like the good little servants they were.

Greyback straightened up from his position near Remus and drank Harry in.

The werewolves around Harry touched him and his robes, paying special attention of rubbing themselves against his body. Pretty soon, he was surrounded, blocked. He couldn�t see anything but burning and sweaty skin. He tried to hold his breath, because the more he smelt, the more his magic wanted to be released to attack. Growls of pleasure sounded in their chests and Harry did everything in his power to keep his gaze upward, away from their exposed and hardening members.

Fingers clutched at his skin, claiming it with licks and small bites. Harry had to remind himself that if they broke his skin, he wouldn�t get the infection. It was only semen, exchange of blood, and bites on the full moon.

Soon, Harry had to struggle in order to stay standing. He could feel the Death Eater�s and Draco and Blaise�s hesitation. They wanted to attack. And at the moment, Harry wouldn�t mind a little help.

�Back off lovelies,� instantly, the tongues and bodies disappeared, stepping away from him- if not a little slowly.

Taking his eyes off the ceiling, Harry turned his gaze on to the approaching figure of Greyback. Keeping his eyes on the alpha, Harry lifted Sirius off his bindings. His cousin stumbled to his feet, running to the prone form of Lupin. �What do we have here, hmm?� He walked through the parting werewolves, exuberating pure power. Not magical power, but physical and mental power.

Greyback stood in front of him, easily towering over him. With a large hand, he reached out and turned Harry�s chin, bearing the Seer mark to his eyes. �A Seer�� Greyback purred deeply. Leaning forward, his lips caressed Harry�s ear. �A pretty little Seer, a legend among werewolves. We call them our Moon Childe.� Sharp amber eyes glanced behind him. �With the presence of Death Eaters.�

Stepping closer, Harry could feel the burning heat from Greyback�s skin. Strong arms wrapped around his waist and brought him flush against his chest. �I would like to make a transaction with you,� he murmured as Greyback bent down low to inhale his neck.

�Get your filthy hands off him!�

It was Bellatrix, of course it would be. Fenrir gave a deep laugh, remaining close. He ignored Bellatrix�s spat and continued to caress Harry�s neck. �You smell delicious, pretty Seer.� A tongue came out and ran itself across Harry�s cheek. Refusing to shudder in disgust, Harry bit his lower lip. It wouldn�t do well to give off uncomfortable vibes� his Seer had to remain neutral, if not alluring with the werewolves around.

�A deal�� Harry reminded, feeling Greyback rub himself against him. Merlin. God� He was all but humping him. His face flushed, knowing what he must look like to the Death Eaters. He pulled back, but Greyback gripped his wrist, pulling him back.

�Let me guess,� Greyback leered. �You want that little mutt on the floor, am I right?�

The Death Eaters were advancing forward, finally getting annoyed enough with Greyback to come forth. The werewolves were in a circle around both Harry and Fenrir, and they growled, bearing their teeth as they faced the Death Eaters in a crouch.

Harry breathed through his nose. At least Greyback had stopped rubbing himself on him. But that could be because he was satisfied that Harry already reeked of him. Instead, his heavy hand was playing with Harry�s loose curls, while the other still curled around his wrist. �I think�� Harry started, flashing a grinning Greyback a glare. �That Lupin is already close to death. I think we need to make another bargaining chip.�

Greyback barked in laughter, his long finger nails scrapping and combing through Harry�s hair. �Oh, Childe, you want me to give my loyalty to the Dark Lord, don�t you? Become the dark side�s dog.� Sharp teeth flashed. �I think not.�

The Death Eaters all raised their wands, ready to cast at the werewolves. Harry turned away from Fenrir�s stare and hissed at them. �Do not attack; I have not given you the right to do so, have I?� They hesitantly lowered their wands. Harry turned back around to Greyback.

�Interesting�� The alpha murmured. �It seems with our absence, things on the dark side have changed. Is the Dark Lord still-,�

�Dark Lord Voldemort is still the Lord, yes. He has just given me a handful of his Death Eaters as an apology gift.�

�So you have just as much power as him?� Fenrir leaned closer. �Both in authority to the dark side and in magical means.� His lip turned up. �I detest wizards, pretty, but you� you are different. I may just have to make an offer with you.� Harry relaxed slightly. �Tell me, what is your name?�

�Harrison Malfoy,� he grounded out.

�A Malfoy?� Greyback�s eyes finally tore themselves away from Harry�s face, the first time since their encounter, and glanced at Draco. �The little blonde whelps?� Harry looked at his brother, Seeing the raw fear as Fenrir stared him down. �You are but an Adonis to them, pretty.� Greyback turned back around and stroked his hair. �What is it that you wish of us?�

�Lupin,� Harry shook himself, glancing at Sirius. The man was trying to heal Remus, shaking and muttering above the werewolf. Seeing Remus now, Harry knew the werewolf could hang on. �And your� assistance with the dark.�

Greyback chuckled lowly in his throat. �Assistance? Assistance, did you hear that?� He directed his question to the werewolves at his feet. They all flashed him a grin full of teeth, setting Harry on edge. �Assistance, pretty? Not servitude? Not slavery?�

The werewolves all laughed. �No,� Harry cut them off. �I believe werewolves are their own group of beings. Just like wizards are. You are but a Lord to your people, Greyback, are you not? Just like Lord Voldemort is to his wizards.� Harry took a step closer to Greyback, grinning up at him. �I can�t imagine a Lord of werewolves on his knees, sniveling. Just like I can�t imagine Voldemort on his knees for the Lord of wolves.�

Greyback lost his mirth. He was hard to read as he stared openly at Harry. �Of course, Lord Voldemort would still be the commander, if you will. He�s in charge, but you will never have to act so lowly to him.�

Harry knew he was digging on ground he should stay far away from. Voldemort would have wanted the werewolves to be sniveling creatures, crawling to him and salivating all over the floor. But Harry couldn�t see that. Werewolves were powerful creatures in their own right. It best if he approach them on equal grounds.

�I would kill you now, pretty, if I didn�t see first hand the amount of power you hold over the dark.� Greyback started. �Offering me partnership, instead of servitude is something no one can do, but the Dark Lord. I would take you as a double crosser, luring us to an agreement, and then ensnaring us as beasts as soon as we come within your proximity.� Harry could understand that, he supposed. �What I want to know is what you are to the dark side to hold this much power? To grant us something such as this?�

Harry remained quiet. Werewolves didn�t understand that the more magical power someone held, the higher their status. Considering he had the same amount of power as the Dark Lord, it was a given he would have the same authority� but it wasn�t really that way. It was complicated. Voldemort still saw Harry as lower, and Harry wasn�t even sure he wanted to be on the dark side� leading along side the man.

He wanted to be neutral. Yet, he was a dark neutral.

�Harrison is the Dark Lord�s consort.�

Harry took a deep breath, calming his rage. He was going to kill his aunt.

�I am not.�

Greyback smartly stayed silent on the subject, only tugging Harry closer. He seemed to take Bellatrix�s answer as acceptable, for his trust brightened. �Alright, little pretty, we will help the dark, more specifically, you.� Greyback leered. �I make this deal with you and you alone. I will only listen to your orders.�

�Merlin,� Harry groaned. Why did this negotiating have to be so complicated? He vowed he�d never do this again. �No, you don�t understand� Dark Lord Voldemort is in charge, not me.� Actually� the more he thought about it� the more he realized that it would piss off the Dark Lord if the werewolves listened to only him.

A smirk pulled the corners of his mouth. He was not a leader, he could admit that readily. He�d do a terrible job at leading the werewolves into wars or missions. But he could relay Voldemort�s orders� for a price from the Dark Lord, of course. �Only you, pretty,� Greyback barked, tightening his hold on his wrist. �If you are who you say, your orders will be just as true as the Dark Lord�s.�

�Alright,� Harry agreed.

�Good,� Greyback was pleased. �Now what do I get in return to our alliance?�

The Death Eaters all hissed and murmured in displeasure. �You mutt,� Bellatrix sneered. �He�s already stepped over the Dark Lord�s bounds and actually gave you dignity for the animal you are.�

�Bellatrix,� Harry turned to her, eyeing her still frozen arm. Nagini was still upright, staring at the scene unfolding, probably the Dark Lord�s eyes. �All it will take of me is a simple magic trick and your arm will be shattered. Forever. I�d keep your mouth shut.� She sneered at him but he turned away looking at Greyback. �What is it that you want?�

�I think you are smart enough to realize what I want.� Greyback drawled suggestively tugging Harry flush against his body again. �I want you; preferably as a mate.�

�You know I can�t accept that,� Harry scolded.

He shrugged, letting Harry go. �Then our deal is off. Either I get you, or the light side will gain us as an ally and I�ll just get you on my own method.�

Harry stood there stiffly, looking around at Greyback�s pack. �It looks like you need females.�

�My pack is a strong pack; I leave the weak women for my subpacks.� Meaning, Fenrir controlled more than just his pack. Harry�s lips thinned. He had planned on giving Greyback Granger, but seeing as Fenrir was stubborn, it appeared as if his plan was null. �I want you, pretty, only you.�

�He�s the Dark Lord�s consort, beast. Are you-,�

�Bellatrix,� Lucius� hand shot out and curled around her frozen arm, squeezing the area where her skin and ice met. She hissed. �Keep quiet.�

�There must be something else you want,� Harry murmured. �I am a Seer, becoming werewolf will destroy that. And you won�t find me half as alluring as you do now without my Seer.� Greyback�s back was turned to him.

�I think you�re wrong about that, pretty.� Greyback looked over his shoulder. �But I suppose I can accept your denial. What I want, in return, is one night with you.�

�Do you think me stupid?� Harry spat. �Your semen will infect me.� He could feel the Death Eaters become far more anxious. They were just itching to attack. Remus was slowly loosing ground and Sirius didn�t look as healthy as he did when he was charging inside the werewolf den. His power was drained, having attempted to heal Remus. They need to go� soon.

Greyback gave him a predatory grin. �Perhaps. I�d say we can use magic to withhold my seed from you, but I�d like nothing better than to see it all over you.� Harry stiffened, feeling his stomach knot in both disgust and� Merlin. He wasn�t turned on.

He needed to get laid; preferably with someone other than a werewolf.

�Alright then, I have an idea.� Greyback turned back around. �You have your freaky magic tricks. You can shape shift, can�t you?�

�Animagus, yes,� Harry responded warily, knowing where this was going. There were potions out there, which allowed one to chose which form to be, rather than having it choose you. But Harry had yet to experiment with his magic. Perhaps, with his power, he could transform himself without the need to the potion.

�I want you to become a wolf and join us on full moon nights. Your presence is intoxicating and calm� my pack will benefit from having you around.�

�As will you,� Harry pointed out dryly. Greyback just flashed his canines. �That, I can accept, Greyback-,�

�Fenrir to you, pretty.�

He took a deep breath. �I will agree on that, Fenrir. But, there may be nights that are impossible for me to get away.� Greyback lowered his lids, glowering.

�Every full moon, Childe.�

Harry grinded his teeth together, stepped backwards. The werewolves all growled in protest of his retreat. �Every moon, Fenrir.� He motioned to a motionless Blaise and Draco to help Sirius and start leaving. They seemed to understand his message, for they jogged over toward Sirius and helped him off the floor. �I�ll see you here, next full moon, then.� He turned to leave, pausing when the werewolves all reared up, blocking his escape.

Greyback seemed pleased by his pack�s actions. �Greyback,� Harry hissed, snapping his head around to glare at the alpha. �Let me through. Or the deal is off.� The alpha sighed, motioning with a lazy hand to back off. They did. Regrettably. Harry pushed through their solid bodies, feeling a few wandering hands. �Let�s go.� He helped Draco�s struggling with his magic, lifting Remus� dead weight from his arms.

His brother flashed him a thankful look and they hurried out of the den.

It was a matter of minutes before the Death Eaters caught up to them, their disappointment clearly showing. They had wanted a fight. �You�re coming back with us, my Lord.� Harry�s eye twitched at the voice of a Death Eater. �He has ordered your presence, we cannot fail.�

Whirling around, he gripped both Blaise and Draco�s arms. Making sure they were holding on to both Sirius and Remus, he turned back around, looking at Nagini. �You can tell him to fuck off, you understand me? Before he can even approach me, I want an apology. A real apology.� He hissed in Parseltongue.

And with that, he apparated. A spell whizzed past his shoulder, missing him entirely. The last thing he heard was Bellatrix�s scream of rage.

--SSC--

Owls passed up ahead, dropping letters and packages to their intended destination. Harry watch, disinterested, as a Malfoy crested enveloped landed in front of him. �Mummy and daddy on their knees again?� Blaise taunted; a smirk in place.

�Humorous,� Harry scolded, not amused. Draco met his eyes further down the table, staring at him intensely. His twin hadn�t received any mail from their parents. Odd. Usually Draco always got mail when Harry did.

Reaching out, Harry opened the envelope, feeling his stomach grow cold as he read the familiar spidery script. Voldemort.

You can�t avoid me forever, my sweet.

The hell he couldn�t.

Harry shredded the letter and placed it in his water, disgusted.